Category: General

  • Suharto Biography: 2nd President of Indonesia (New Order Era)

    Biography of Soeharto – Suharto or as commonly known by the people of Indonesia is the second President of the Republic of Indonesia. Suharto is the longest serving President, namely 32 years.

    At that time, the government led by Suharto had many irregularities or things that were not allowed to be done in various fields, such as lots of corruption, collusion and nepotism. Because of the deviations that occurred during the Suharto era, Indonesia experienced an economic crisis.

    All the things that happened during the Suharto era can be used as a lesson for future governments. Suharto will be a character who has many stories to tell in his lifetime, be it about family, Indonesia, and many more.

    Not only that, in the eyes of the world, Soeharto also has a phenomenal story. Check out the following review of Soeharto’s brief biography from childhood to becoming President.

    1. Suharto’s Childhood

    Suharto is someone who was born in Yogyakarta, more precisely in the village of Kemusuk, Argomulyo. Suharto was born on June 8, 1921. When he was born, Suharto could be said to be from a poor family.

    Suharto was a child born to a father named Kertosudiro and a mother named Sukirah. Suharto’s father was a farmer in his village and an assistant to the lurah in irrigating the village’s rice fields.

    When Suharto was not yet 40 days old, his mother entrusted his child to his grandfather or Mbah Kromo. Mbah Kromo’s real name is Kromodiryo, where he is a traditional midwife who helped Suharto’s birth.

    Suharto lived at Mbah Kromo’s house for about four years. During those four years, Suharto was able to feel and receive love like a parent given by Mbah Kromo. From Mbah Kromo’s house too, Suharto learned to stand and even walked.

    When he was still a child, Soeharto was often invited by Mbah Kromo to go to the rice fields. Suharto was very happy because when he was in the fields he could play flip and forth, giving orders to the buffalo when plowing the fields.

    Suharto was good at giving instructions such as go forward, turn left, turn right, and he also really liked playing in the water and bathing in the mud. Apart from that, the thing he most enjoys doing is finding and catching eels or fish. Therefore, until his old age, Suharto was still very fond of fishing.

    Suharto’s parents separated, then Suharto’s mother (Sukirah) remarried a man named Atmopawiro and had seven children. Meanwhile, Soeharto’s biological father (Kertosudiro) also remarried and had four children.

    After living together for a long time or more or less four years at Mbah Kromo’s house, Soeharto’s mother (Sukirah) took her child and brought her back to the house of Suharto’s stepfather (Atmopawiro).

    Sometimes several times, Soeharto’s biological father came to see the condition of his son. Until one day, Suharto was very happy with the arrival of his biological father because he brought a goat.

    2. Suharto’s education

    When he was eight years old, Suharto was just entering elementary school, but he changed schools several times. At the beginning of entering school, Suharto attended Puluhan Elementary School (SD), Godean. However, when his mother and stepfather moved to Kemusuk Kidul, Suharto also moved to Pedes Elementary School (SD).

    Kertosudiro (Suharto’s biological father) was worried about his son’s future, so he entrusted Suharto to the Prawirowihardjo family who lived in Wuryantoro, Purwodadi, Central Java.

    Prawirowiharjo is the husband of Kertosudiro’s younger brother or Kertosudiro’s brother-in-law. Prawirowiharjo is a farmer’s orderly and his father is a well-known businessman, Sudwikatmono.

    While living with his aunt and uncle, Suharto was very happy because his uncle often took him to the rice fields so that he could slowly understand the ins and outs of the world of agriculture. To continue on to Junior High School (SMP), Suharto chose to return to his hometown in Kemusuk.

    The Muhammadiyah Junior High School (SMP) in Yogyakarta was the educational institution chosen by Suharto after graduating from Elementary School (SD). To cover the distance to school, when going to and from school Soeharto used a bicycle that was almost damaged.

    After graduating from junior high school, Suharto was eager to continue his education at the high school level (SMA). However, due to the family’s economic situation and the limited funds owned by his parents, Suharto had to discourage him from doing so.

    Suharto had received two summons from work which occurred around 1939, the first letter was a summons from a bank and the second letter was a summons from the army. And finally what Suharto chose was a career in the military world.

    3. Suharto’s marriage

    When he was 26 years old, Suharto married 24 year old Siti Hartinah. Suharto’s wife is the daughter of Soemoharjomo, a wedana in Wuryantoro.

    Soemoharjomo is also an employee of the Mangkunegaran Palace, Surakarta. Suharto and Siti Hartinah’s marriage took place on December 26, 1947 and was held in Solo.

    In fact, Suharto and Siti Hartinah had known each other since they were children in Wuryantoro. Suharto was a brave person and he was even praised by Siti Hartinah for her courage.

    The courage shown by Suharto was that he dared to enter the courtyard of the kewedanan house just to seduce Siti Hartinah. When he entered the yard, Suharto always picked flowers so that when a flower was damaged, Siti Hartinah would say that the perpetrator who damaged the flower was Suharto.

    The marriage that took place between Suharto and Siti Hartinah gave six children consisting of three boys and three girls. The following are the names of Suharto’s children, Siti Hardijanti Hastuti, Sigit Harjojudanto, Bambang Trihatmodjo, Siti Hediati Hariyadi, Hutomo Mandala Putra, and Siti Hutami Endang Adiningsih.

    Suharto’s wife has a very good relationship with journalists, so it can be said that Siti Hartinah (Tien’s mother) is very close to journalists.

    Journalists will attend immediately if requested by Mrs. Tien at Jalan Cendana, Jakarta. Before writing the news, every journalist will be given a message by Ms. Tien “Don’t make a mistake… in covering Pak Harto’s event”. This was because at that time, most of the coverage and results of the interviews were handwritten or took direct notes.

    Suharto’s wife and mother of six children died on April 28 1996. According to the family’s statement, Tien’s mother died due to heart disease. Tien’s mother is buried in Astana Giri Bangun, Karanganyar, Central Java.

    4. Suharto’s Military Career

    Before starting his political career, Suharto became a member of the military, namely the TNI (Indonesian National Army). Suharto was appointed a member of the TNI on October 5, 1945.

    While a member of the TNI, Suharto was given the task of leading troops to fight the Dutch military actions that were trying to re-colonize Indonesia.

    On March 1, 1949, Suharto’s name was increasingly recognized by many people because he played an important role in the attack to control the city of Yogyakarta.

    His success in controlling Yogyakarta cannot be separated from the role and struggle of the Indonesian people against the Dutch. Even though the one who led this attack was Soeharto, the initiator of this attack was actually the King of Yogyakarta, the Governor, the Military, and the Minister of Defense Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX.

    Suharto succeeded in becoming a soldier with the rank of Brigadier General and leading the Mandala Command tasked with reclaiming West Irian. The Mandala Command was implemented in 1961, and from this Mandala Command, Suharto gained invaluable experience, namely that he became acquainted with Major Ali Moertopo, Captain LB Moerdani, and Marine Colonel Sudomo. The three people are people who have important and strategic roles.

    Suharto received a promotion after completing his assignment in West Irian and returning from East Indonesia. The rank that Suharto obtained was Major General and by General AH Nasution, he was drawn to the ABRI (Indonesian Armed Forces) headquarters. Not only that, in 1962, Suharto was promoted to Commander of the Army Strategic Reserves Command (Kostrad).

    ABRI especially the Army in 1965 experienced divisions or internal conflicts. This internal conflict was caused by the Nasakom (Nationalist, Religious, Communist) ideology initiated by Soekarno, causing the TNI AD to split into two camps, first, the left-wing camp, and second, the right-wing camp.

    In the early hours of October 1, 1965, six generals were kidnapped and killed. The group that kidnapped and killed the six generals claimed to be the 30 September Movement (G30S).

    All of these incidents happened so fast that a March 11 Order (Supersemar) appeared from President Soekarno which contained the granting of authority and a mandate to Suharto to take and determine all actions so that this problem could be resolved and could restore security and order.

    Since the issuance of the March 11 Order (Supersemar) by Soekarno, the position of Commander of the Command of the Commander of the Command for the Restoration of Security and Order (Kopkamtib) has been held by Suharto.
    On March 27, 1968, Suharto was appointed by the MPRS to become the President of the Republic of Indonesia. This inauguration marked the birth of the New Order government.

    5. Suharto’s Political Career as President of the New Order

    Actually, Suharto began serving as President of the Republic of Indonesia since 1966, but was only appointed by the MPRS in 1968. In other words, Suharto only legally became the second President of the Republic of Indonesia in 1968. At the beginning of becoming President of the Republic of Indonesia, Suharto did not have a vice president Republic of Indonesia.

    From 1973 to 1998, Suharto had his deputy. Check out the following review about the Vice President during the New Order government or the period when the government was led by Suharto.

    The first Vice President under Soeharto’s leadership was Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX. During this reign, Suharto formed the Development Cabinet I. The working period in the Development Cabinet I was from 6 June 1968 to 28 March 1973.

    During this administration, the Commander of the Security and Order Operations Command was held by General Maraden Panggabean. General Maraden Panggabean, at that time also served as Coordinating Minister for Politics and Security.

    a. President Soeharto and Vice President Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX

    After serving as President of the Republic of Indonesia for five years, it was only in his second term that Suharto had a Vice President of Indonesia, namely Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono. During this leadership, Suharto formed the II Development Cabinet and the working period of the Cabinet was 28 March 1973 – 29 March 1978.

    In the Development Cabinet II, the position of foreign minister was held by H. Adam Malik, where he would become Vice President in the third period of Suharto’s leadership. However, in 1977 H.

    Adam Malik was replaced by Syarif Thayeb. The replacement of the Minister was carried out because in 1977, H. Adam Malik was appointed chairman of the MPR (People’s Consultative Assembly) / DPR (People’s Representative Council) of the Republic of Indonesia.

    b. President Soeharto and Vice President H. Adam Malik

    After serving as Minister of Foreign Affairs and chairman of the MPR/DPR RI, in 1978, H. Adam Malik was entrusted by Suharto to assume the position of Vice President of Indonesia. During this reign, Suharto formed the Development Cabinet III with a working period from 19 March 1978 to 19 March 1983.

    The Commander of the Security and Order Operations Command is held by Sudomo. In this cabinet there is a name that is quite famous to date, namely BJ Habibie. In the Development Cabinet II, he served as the Minister of Research and Technology.

    c. President Suharto and Deputy President Umar Wirahadikusumah

    In the two previous periods, the vice president chosen by Suharto was a former minister in the previous cabinet. However, in the IV Development Cabinet, Suharto chose a vice president instead of a former minister, namely Umar Wirahadikusumah. The IV Development Cabinet had a working period starting from 19 March 1983 to 22 March 1988.

    General Sudharmono, who in Development Cabinet IV served as Minister/state secretary. In the following period, he was trusted by Suharto to become Vice President. In this cabinet, the Armed Forces of the Republic of Indonesia (ABRI) Commander was General LB Moerdani.

    d. President Suharto and Vice President Sudharmono

    Sudharmono served as the fourth Vice President of Indonesia during Suharto’s presidency. Suharto and Sudharmono formed Development Cabinet V. This cabinet had a term of office from 23 March 1988 to 17 March 1993.

    In the Development Cabinet, BJ Habibie served again as Minister of State for Research and Technology/Chairman of the Agency for the Assessment and Application of Technology. Attorney General Sukarton Marmosudjono was replaced by Singgih, SH after he died.

    e. President Suharto and Vice President Try Sutrisno

    The fifth Vice President during Suharto’s leadership was Try Sutrisno. During this administration, the name of the cabinet used was “Development Cabinet VI”. This cabinet had a term of office from 17 March 1993 to 14 March 1998.

    In the previous cabinet, Attorney General was held by Singgih and in the next cabinet (Development Cabinet VI), Singgih was trusted by President Soeharto to return to become Attorney General.

    f. President Suharto and Vice President BJ Habibie

    In the VII Development Cabinet, his working period was only a matter of months, namely March 14 1998 to May 21 1998. This was because Suharto resigned as President of the Republic of Indonesia and was replaced by BJ Habibie.

    Conclusion

    Suharto was born into an underprivileged family so he had to be entrusted several times with his parents’ relatives. Even though he was born into an underprivileged family, Suharto remained enthusiastic in living his life. He was a hard worker so that after pursuing a military career he was appointed as the second President of Indonesia.

    During his tenure as President of the Republic of Indonesia, Soeharto had the same cabinet name and was distinguished only by the volume of his cabinet. Nearly every vice president Suharto chose was a former minister in a previous cabinet.

    Book & Article Recommendations

  • Subtropical Climate: Characteristics, Flora, Fauna, Subtropical Countries

    Subtropical Climate – Earth has four climates which are influenced by the topography and geographic location of a region. The four climates, including tropical climate, subtropical climate, temperate climate, and cold climate.

    However, this article will only focus on discussing subtropical climates. What and how is the subtropical climate? Come on, see the explanation until the end, okay!

    What is a Subtropical Climate?

    The subtropics are the areas on Earth that are in the northern hemisphere and the southern hemisphere after the tropics which are bounded by the Tropic of Cancer and the Tropic of Cancer at 23.5 degrees LU/LS. The tropical climate conditions themselves have various obstacles and disturbances from the world, such as snowfall, storms, and even tornadoes.

    Regions with a tropical climate have 4 seasons, including winter, summer, spring and autumn. Of course, the four seasons have their own characteristics and minimum temperature, maximum temperature, and humidity, as well as different situations or conditions for living things.

    There are two types of regions in the tropical climate, namely the steppe climate (Bs) and the sand climate (Bw). Regions with a subtropical climate include Iraq, Iran, Japan, China, North Korea, South Korea, Nepal, South Africa, Egypt, southern Australia, Chile, Turkey and so on.

    Based on its characteristics, the subtropical climate has extreme weather differences during the summer and rainy season. That’s because during the summer there is extreme drought and drought, while during the winter, the intensity of the rain level tends to be high so that the air around the area becomes cold and humid. In fact, the temperature in winter can reach more than -3 degrees Celsius.

    To better understand the characteristics or features of a subtropical climate, try to see the explanation below.

    Characteristics of a Subtropical Climate

    Following are some of the characteristics or characteristics of a subtropical climate that you should know, including:

    General Characteristics of a Subtropical Climate

    • Has a variety of extreme weather conditions. During summer, there is quite a large amount of heat radiation, while when winter comes, the radiation from heat is very small.
    • The time during the day tends to be longer during the summer when compared to the time at night. Meanwhile during winter, the time during the day tends to be shorter when compared to the time at night.
    • In subtropical climates, air pressure tends to be greater when compared to tropical climates so that during certain seasons the plains winds will be quite strong or fast.
    • Air humidity in an area with a subtropical climate is lower, especially during winter which coincides with snowfall. That’s because in the subtropical climate region or region has 4 seasons.
    • Because it is not close to the equator, even in the north the sun shines in the south and during winter, the sun often does not appear.

    As previously known, the subtropical climate is divided into four seasons, namely winter, summer, autumn and spring. So it would be nice for us to know the characteristics or characteristics of the four seasons.

    Written with the aim of forming a basic framework for understanding the phenomenon of climate change and its impacts, which is structured in a logical sequence and language that is easy to understand, and is based on reliable scientific sources.

    Besides being able to become a reference in climate change courses, this book is also expected to be able to encourage various parties to participate in reducing the impacts that may occur as a result of climate change.

    Characteristics by Season

    1. Spring

    In this spring, the tilt of the earth and the position of the sun tends to be different, causing a difference in temperature on earth. Typically, the northern hemisphere experiences spring from March to June, while the southern hemisphere experiences spring from September to December.

    As for the characteristics or characteristics of spring, among them.

    • Moderate air temperature. Stepping on the beginning of spring, the air temperature still feels cold because before there was a transition from winter. After that, however, it will drop and tend to be warmer.
    • Plants or plants begin to flower and have buds. Some plants or plants that are in areas with a subtropical climate can only grow and flower in spring.
    • This is also a form of adaptation of plants or plants from autumn, which only drops or sheds its leaves. Until finally the temperature will warm again in spring and the plants or plants can flower again.

    2. Autumn

    Autumn is the season experienced by the earth in the northern and southern hemispheres only. Autumn is a season of transition or transition from summer to winter. Based on the time of occurrence, the autumn calendar is divided into two, namely the astronomical calendar and the meteorological calendar.

    The astronomical calendar determines the time of a season based on celestial bodies, while the meteorological calendar determines the time according to temperature, air pressure and water vapor.

    For more details, understand the characteristics or characteristics of autumn below.

    • Evaporation or precipitation due to the sun touching the waters in the earth’s crust occurs significantly or increases. This is a sign that autumn is coming.
    • Plants or plants begin to wither and turn brown, one of the processes and forms of adaptation of some plants is changing or changing seasons, namely by dropping or dropping their leaves. Therefore, this season is called autumn.
    • The air will feel hot and cold at the same time. The change of seasons will cause the weather or conditions of hot and cold air to become irregular. For example, even though it is hot, the wind will feel cold.

    3. Winter

    Winter is the season of change or transition from autumn to spring. The majority of areas or areas that experience winter will experience snow or ice. However, there are some countries that even have warm temperatures when winter arrives. In order to understand better, first identify the characteristics or characteristics of winter.

    • The phenomenon or symptoms of the aurora, namely the event of the appearance of light that lights up due to the interaction between magnetic fields and solar particles.
    • There are some plants or plants become bare. That’s because there aren’t many plants that can survive cold weather, so the average plant will adapt by dropping or leaving all of its leaves.
    • The animals will stay in their respective cages. This action or behavior is referred to as hibernating. However, there are also some animals that actually migrate to look for an environment or area with normal temperatures, then will come back after the winter season is over.

    4. Summer

    Typically, summer occurs from May to July for the Northern Hemisphere, while it occurs from November to January for the Southern Hemisphere. As for the characteristics or characteristics of summer, among them.

    • The animals tend to be active because they are outside the nest.
    • The air temperature tends to increase
    • Some areas or areas experience quite high levels of rain, even accompanied by wind storms.

    Do you know what living things have become extinct? What is the cause of its extinction? What are the consequences for humans? All those questions will be answered through this book!

     

    Country With Subtropical Climate

    Subtropical climate countries include:

    • Iran
    • Iraq
    • Nepal
    • China
    • Japan
    • North and South Korea
    • south Africa
    • Egypt
    • southern Australia
    • Chile
    • Turkey
    • Hong Kong
    • United States of America
    • Europe

    How are Flora in Subtropical Climates?

    Regions with a subtropical climate are characterized by warm summers that tend to be hot and humid. Mammals, amphibians and reptiles are common in subtropical climates. The subtropical region surrounds the earth’s equator, which is between 23.27 degrees north latitude and south latitude. The subtropical climate is hot and humid all year round.

    Areas bordering warm oceans will receive locally intense or moderately frequent rains due to the subtropical cyclones that drive them. Plants or plants planted in this area, including palm trees, mango trees, lychee trees, orange trees, and avocado trees.

    Then, in areas with humid subtropical climates, the vegetation or plant life consists mostly of shrubs, and evergreen trees. The trees in this subtropical climate are evergreen to allow them to last for more or less months of consistent warmth and rain.

    In essence, palm trees and ferns are common in humid subtropical climates, as well as vegetation or plant life with broad, smooth leaves. The subtropical climate can favor evergreen species due to the relatively long summer months and consistent rains.

    On Florida’s Atlantic coast, the Indian River Lagoon sits in a region with a humid, subtropical climate. This makes estuaries the most biologically diverse in North America and are a habitat for more than 2,100 plant species, as well as over 2,200 animal species.

    As for several types of flora that are in subtropical climates , among them.

    1. Wheat

    This plant, which belongs to the Poaceae family , has a very high carbohydrate content. Wheat is useful for making animal feed, wheat flour, and even alcohol production. Wheat can only be grown in areas with subtropical climates, such as Asia in the northern hemisphere and Europe.

    2. Lychee

    The lychee tree can grow up to 12 meters with its circular branches. The lychee tree can only grow in areas with a subtropical climate, such as its native region, namely southern China. However, currently lychee trees are widely cultivated in several countries with other subtropical climates, such as America, Taiwan, Myanmar, Australia and their surroundings.

    3. Sakura

    The cherry tree is a tree that is very popular with Japanese people. That’s because the cherry trees will only bloom in spring. The cherry tree is very famous for the appearance of the flowers first, followed by the leaves.

    4. Tulips

    Tulips are flowers that come from Central Asia and belong to the Liliaceae family. Initially, the tulip plant was a wild plant that was often found in the Pamir Mountains and the Kush Mountains in Kazakhstan. Until finally, the tulip was successfully cultivated and became a symbol for the Netherlands and became the national flower for Turkey and Iran.

    5. Lavender

    Lavender is a medicinal or medical plant with a very distinctive aroma. Lavender can be used as a herbal medicine to treat sleep disorders or sleep difficulties. Lavender plants can grow and develop up to 4 feet with branches 1 to 4 feet wide.

    6.Blanket Flowers

    Blanket Flower is a type of plant that has beautiful flower colors arranged like a knitted blanket. Blanket Flower belongs to a type of plant that has extraordinary endurance in dry and arid areas.

    7. Moss Rose

    Moss Rose is a type of rose or flower plant that has resistance to dry environments. Moss Rose blooms from summer to fall. This plant also grows to reach 4 to 8 inches with a width of 6 inches.

    Climate change is becoming more and more obvious. Over the last 100 years, Earth’s temperature has increased rapidly. Glaciers frozen for tens of thousands of years are melting, causing sea levels to rise. Animals are endangered, and ultimately our lives are also threatened.

    This book tells about the causes of climate change and the ways we can do to stop it. With small efforts that we can do together, the earth will be saved.

    How are Fauna in Subtropical Climates?

    The warmth in the humid subtropical climate will create an ideal habitat or environment for several types of animals, such as certain amphibians, mammals and reptiles. Animals such as deer, panthers and American alligators can be found in this subtropical climate.

    Especially for cold-blooded reptiles like the American alligator, the humid subtropical climate allows them to cool and warm when needed.

    The habitat maintained by this type of subtropical climate also ensures alligators can be well camouflaged to avoid their prey, such as pythons or other predators, such as small mammals (capybaras and squirrels). Then, there are also eagles, frogs, turtles, and dragon flies found in areas with a humid subtropical climate.

    As for several types of fauna that live in subtropical climate areas , among them.

    1. Panther

    Panthers are animals that are classified as carnivores and live in areas with subtropical climates. Panter is actually another name for jaguars and leopards, but has a unique color variant, namely the emergence of black pigment due to skin disorders. Panthers are often found in Central and South America. Panter or the big cat can swim because their habitat ranges from wet forests to swamps.

    2. Squirrel

    Squirrels are animals that include small mammals like squirrels. In fact, scientifically, these squirrels are distantly related to squirrels. Squirrels are insect predators, while squirrels belong to the Rodentia family or rodents, such as mice.

    3. Capybara

    Capybaras are among the largest rodents that still exist on earth. Capybaras are common in South America, the Panama Canal, eastern Andes, and the northern parts of Colombia and Venezuela. Capybaras belong to semi-aquatic animals that can live in swamps, bushland, forests and watery areas.

    4. American Alligator

    American alligators are often found in the southeastern United States to Mexico. Alligators are different from crocodiles. That’s because alligators have muzzles that tend to be round and live in brackish (fresh) water.

    The most complete animal encyclopedia for kids!

    This book contains 2,500 species of animals accompanied by stunning photographs and reports from the field. With this book, it will take us to explore the world of fauna.

    Effects of Climate Change in Subtropical Climate Regions

    Climate change will threaten the stability of life forms in the humid subtropical climate region. Severe heat waves and storms are expected to affect the standard of living of all kinds of living things in this subtropical climate zone.

    Increased heat will have an adverse effect on the plant or crops leading to yields that are likely to be small for some types or species. Then, the production of corn is also predicted to decrease because of this climate change. The possibility of pollen survival is negatively affected by very high heat. Excess water and heat cause more diseases and pests.

    The northern hemisphere has been shown to be more prone to warming than the southern hemisphere. In the Southeastern United States, humans, animals, and plants as a whole are at risk of increasing temperatures.

    Heat-related illness and death are more at risk because it is more difficult to cool off in the humid, subtropical climate. In addition, usually heat waves due to climate change will pose an increasing threat to anyone who lives and resides in this humid subtropical climate.

    That is information about the Subtropical Climate, starting from the understanding, characteristics or characteristics, as well as the distribution of flora and fauna in subtropical climate areas. If Sinaumed’s is interested and wants to broaden his knowledge regarding subtropical climates or other climates, of course you can find, buy, and read his books at sinaumedia.com and sinaumedia Digital because sinaumedia is always #FriendsWithoutLimits for those of you who want to gain knowledge.

    Hopefully this article can add to your insight, okay!

    Author: Tasya Talitha Nur Aurellia

    Source: from various sources

     

  • Studying the story of the Prophet Saleh’s example that we should follow!

    The Example of Prophet Saleh AS- Hearing stories about prophetic stories is something that is quite common among Muslims around the world. Because telling prophetic stories also means studying the history of world development, especially in the perspective of Muslims because from the creation of the first human, namely the prophet Adam AS to the last prophet that must be known, namely the prophet Muhammad SAW, always gave birth to various historical events and the development of knowledge that is useful to this day .

    The prophetic story this time that will be discussed is the story of the prophet Saleh AS, who is included in the 25 prophets that must be known, just like the other prophets. He is also tasked with conveying the commands of God Almighty, especially to the Thamud, to leave misguidance towards the path of truth, namely the path that is blessed by God. .
    Even though the prophets who have existed are told to have different stories, they have one main characteristic, namely being good role models in dealing with any difficulties they experience in spreading God’s commands and good religious teachings.

    Even though it is said that these prophets always faced obstacles in the form of insults, rejection, and even death threats, as God’s messengers they always responded to these unpleasant actions with kindness and always believed in the power of God Almighty.

    The prophet Saleh AS was no exception, who was also sent by God to spread goodness. He certainly preached by good example, not by violence and did not force preaching, but always reminded that there is only one God who should be worshiped, namely Allah SWT.

    History of the Prophet Saleh AS

    Saleh (Arabic: صالح, Shāliḥ‎) is a character in the Qur’an, namely an apostle who was sent to the Thamud people. Prophet Saleh was blessed with a miracle in the form of a she-camel that came out of the rock as a provision for preaching. As with other prophets in the Qur’an, Saleh’s story also emphasizes the message of the oneness of God

    Some religious leaders say that the genealogy of the prophet Shaleh is Shaleh bin Ubaid bin Masih bin Ubaid bin Hadi bin Thamud bin Katsir bin Aram/Iram bin Sem/Sam bin Nuh. According to a valid opinion, Saleh was sent before the time of the prophet Abraham, although some other scholars say later.

    Some scholars report that Prophet Saleh AS had a father named Ubaid. Prophet Saleh AS was appointed a prophet by Allah SWT in 2100 BC.

    So it can be concluded that Prophet Saleh AS still has the blood of Prophet Noah AS. Prophet Saleh AS came from the Arab nation, especially from the Thamud tribe. According to the history of Abu Dzar, besides Prophet Saleh AS, the other Arab prophets were Prophet Shoaib US, Prophet Hud US and Prophet Muhammad SAW.

    Prophet Saleh AS was a prophet sent after Prophet Hud US and Prophet Ibrahim US. Prophet Saleh AS lived in the North Arabian region during his lifetime in Al-Hijr to be precise. During his time in Al-Hijr, Prophet Saleh AS was one of the people who was highly revered and respected by the people of Al-Hijr, namely the Thamud.
    The verse which states the story of the prophet Saleh AS is as follows:

    “And to the Thamud, (We sent) their brother Saleh. He said, ‘O my people! Worship Allah! There is no god (worship) for you besides Him. Indeed, clear evidence has come to you from your Lord. This (a) she-camel from Allah is a sign for you. Let him eat on God’s earth, don’t hurt him, later you will get a painful punishment as a result.’ — Al-A’raf (7): 73

    Saleh was sent to the other Thamudites who came to power after the destruction of the early Ad tribe. The Thamud are said to have built palaces on flat land, while hills and mountains were carved to be used as houses. There are also gardens and springs in the land of the Thamud.

    Nabi Saleh AS advised the Thamud people to worship God alone and fear Him. Nabi Saleh AS also stressed that he did not demand anything in return from them while preaching.

    Nabi Salih AS was actually one of the respected Thamud people and was supposed to be a follower of their traditions. However, the Thamud leaders were disappointed when Saleh insisted on the oneness of Allah and demanded that they abandon the worship that had been part of their tradition for generations.

    Some of the Thamud believe in Shaleh, while some others do not obey him, even oppose him, so that the Thamud are divided into two factions that are mutually hostile. The leader of the Shaleh followers was Junda’ bin Amru bin Mahlab bin Lubaid bin Jawas and he was one of the Thamud leaders.

    Several other figures also wanted to follow Saleh, but their intention was thwarted by Dzu’aib bin Amru bin Lubaid Al-Habbab and Rabbab bin Sya’r bin Julmas, who were Thamud figures who opposed Saleh. Saleh also invited his cousin Junda’ bin Syihab to follow his teachings, but Dzu’aib and Rabab prevented him.
    His opponents accused Saleh of witchcraft.

    They also did not accept that someone who claimed to be a messenger of Allah was just an ordinary person like them, so that Saleh was considered a liar and arrogant person, and his opponents demanded a miracle from Saleh to prove his prophethood.

    Follow the story of Prophet Saleh

    In conveying da’wah to his people, Prophet Saleh AS certainly encountered various obstacles from his people who did not believe in the existence of the power of God Almighty.

    In fact, they do not worship God as an expression of gratitude and thanks. They disobey Allah SWT and worship idols with their disbelief.

    Like the previous prophets, this is what happened to Prophet Saleh. When he told the Thamud people the truth, they did not receive it well. And, here are some summaries of the exemplary things we can learn from the story of the prophet Saleh AS.

    1. Never Give Up In Conveying Kindness

    Hearing the calls repeated by Prophet Saleh AS, the Thamud even became angry and replied:

    “O Saleh, in fact you were once one of us whom we trusted. Do you forbid us to worship what our ancestors worshiped? Really, we doubt and worry about the religion you mentioned to us.” (Surah Hud verse 62).

    With this answer, a small group of Thamud people did accept Prophet Saleh’s teachings, but the majority of the rich and old people still refused. They think that the words of Prophet Saleh are nothing but nonsense.

    Since the Thamud people rejected this call for themselves, Nabi Saleh did not necessarily give up on the situation. Then Prophet Saleh asked Allah to give a miracle so that the people of Thamud believed in him.

    God ordered Nabi Saleh to hit the rock face in front of him with his hand. Then a very large and fat camel emerged from the rock by God’s permission.
    After the miracle appeared, Nabi Saleh said:

    “O my Ummah, this is Allah’s camel as a miracle (showing) all of you the truth, so let him eat in the land of Allah and do not bother him with any disturbance whatever will be. That makes you all close to the punishment of Allah.” (QS Hud verse 64).

    Residents of Thamud saw the incident and were immediately shocked. Some acknowledged his prophethood. However, most of them thought that what Nabi Saleh did was a magic trick to deceive them.

    Prophet Saleh ordered his people not to disturb the she-camel. He had his people take turns milking and drinking the milk of the magic camel.
    However, the presence of the miraculous camel worried some of the Thamud, who opposed the teachings of Prophet Saleh. Because camels drink a lot of water in the Thamud spring. In addition, many of the Thamud livestock lack water.

     

    2. Stay away from Sin to Avoid the Punishment of Allah SWT

    Seeing the camels being killed by the Thamud people made Nabi Saleh sad. Then He said that doom awaits the people of Thamud who do not return to the right path.
    On the first day before the punishment that killed the camel killers and the lawless Thamud, their faces turned yellow. On the second day, their faces turned red. And on the third day their faces turned black.

    Ibn Kathir narrated that on the fourth day after sunrise Allah SWT imposed a severe punishment on the rebellious Thamud people. The punishment they received was a loud voice from above the heavens and a great earthquake. The camel killers and their group against Nabi Saleh AS also died while lying in his house.

    It is said that no one who opposed the Prophet Saleh AS survived the doom except for Kalbah bint As-Salq who survived. Kalbah was a slave who ran away to an Arab village during the judgment and informed the people there. A resident gives a drink to Kalbah. But after drinking, Kalba immediately died. Such is the punishment of Allah SWT.

    Prophet Saleh AS and his followers who believe in Allah SWT survived the incident.
    Although the Qur’an does not tell about the life of Nabi Saleh AS and his followers after the incident with the Thamud people, there are sources that say they moved to the Ramlah area in the Palestinian Territory.
    Before the Day of God’s Punishment, Nabi Saleh and his followers left the area. Hearing Nabi Saleh’s threat, Thamud planned to kill Nabi Saleh.

    When they were about to kill Nabi Saleh, suddenly there was thunder and a very strong earthquake. Suddenly, a boulder of unknown origin hit their heads.

    3. Building a strong brotherhood with his people

    As stated in the Qur’an that the prophet Saleh was a prophet sent by Allah SWT for his own people, namely the Thamud, as stated in the following verse:

    “And to Thamud (We sent) their brother Shaleh. O my people, worship Allah, for you there is no god but Him. He has created you from the earth (soil) and made you prosperous, therefore ask His forgiveness, then repent to Him, Verily, my Lord is very near (His mercy) and allows (the prayers of His servants) “. (Surah Hud: 61)

    Prophet Saleh in his preaching prioritized polite speech and manners even though he received opposition from his own people, especially from the rich and elderly, but Prophet Saleh still did not give up to unite the brotherhood among the Thamud itself through the preaching he conveyed to follow God’s commands Almighty.

    4. A Brave Person

    The example that we can take from the next story of the prophet Saleh is that he was a very brave man, this was proven by his story during his preaching to the Thamud, even though the Thamud themselves were rich and powerful people.

    The Thamud are the descendants of the ‘Ad. They are highly skilled in agriculture, animal husbandry and building architecture. The Thamud are rich and prosperous. They can build beautiful houses and charming skyscrapers.

    The Thamud were able to carve and shape mountains into beautiful houses and buildings. The body of the Thamud is tall, slender and strong. The people from the Thamud are the same as the people of ‘Ad who worship idols.

    The residents of the Thamud are also arrogant, arrogant, happy to get drunk, cruel, unfair and other criminals.
    Then Allah SWT. sent His envoy, namely Prophet Saleh as to preach and improve the morals of the Thamud people.

    Conclusion

    This is a brief discussion of the example from the story of Prophet Saleh AS. Not only discussing the history of the Prophet Saleh AS, but also discussing what examples we can take from the story and character of Prophet Saleh AS.

    From the story of the prophet Saleh AS mentioned above, there are many examples that we can learn and lessons that we can learn to live our daily lives. Reading and emulating the story and character of Prophet Saleh AS teaches us to always do good and be patient with every test given by Allah SWT.

    Thus a review of the exemplary story of the prophet Saleh AS. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn all about the story of the example of the prophet Saleh AS and knowledge related to other religions, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books. As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you.

    Author: Pandu Akram
    Related articles:

     

  • Studying the History of the World’s Oldest Religions

    The Oldest Religion in the World – Throughout the history of human life on this earth, there have always been two great forces that cannot be released, namely religion (belief) and philosophy. But actually, what about the history of religion itself? Can you still find the oldest religion in the world today?

    In this article, we will discuss the history of various religions and other matters. Because, religion is an important aspect of life that even makes people willing to die to defend it. Not infrequently, there are also individuals and groups who give up their wealth, thoughts, and energy to defend their beliefs.

    In addition, studying religions outside the one you profess is an attempt to appreciate the differences that exist. Therefore, you should also know the history of the world’s oldest religion.

    Before discussing the oldest religion in the world, Sinaumed’s needs to know what religion actually means. Because many religions in ancient times were very different from what we know today.

    If you write down the keyword “understanding of religion” on the search page, you will find hundreds of explanations that come from experts, books, and other sources. However, broadly speaking religion is:

    1. Recognition of the existence of the supernatural and its relationship with humans that must be obeyed
    2. Binding humans to something that is outside of humans and influences human actions in everyday life.
    3. Human belief in supernatural powers that produce a certain way of life
    4. System of behavior that comes from supernatural powers
    5. Recognition of obligations originating from a supernatural power
    6. The worship of supernatural powers originates from feelings of weakness and fear of mystical forces that surround humans.
    7. Religion revealed by God to humans through an apostle, savior, and the like.

    From these seven points, it can be concluded that religion is an action taken by humans to restore relations with God or the divine. To understand more about the notion of religion, Sinaumed’s can read it in the book History of Human Religion by Muhammad Zazuli

     

     

    The Oldest Religion in the World Seen from Three basic categories

    In general, all religions must have a main teaching source. Both written and unwritten. This teaching contains rules or recommendations on various issues. Like God who is worshiped, humans and their lives, life after death, human relations, and other ethics that must be followed.

    If you look at the development of the mind and the conditions of human life, religion is something dynamic. Aliases continue to change and develop along with the progress of human science.

    For example regarding the change from belief in polytheism (belief in many Gods) to belief in monotheism (belief in one God). Humans in the Stone Age built monuments that became a means of worshiping God.

    This is concrete evidence showing that since ancient times humans have had the desire to be able to stay connected with a higher being – of course, with abilities that are appropriate to their era.

    So judging from its development, currently there are three basic categories of religion in this world. The first is polytheism, pantheism, and monotheism.

    1. Polytheism

    Polytheism is the belief in gods or beings who have specific names and duties in governing things in the world. In this polytheistic belief, each god has his own duties and personality traits.

    Like for example, the god in charge of sending light and heat to the earth. In ancient Egyptian religion, this god was known as “Ra”. Whereas in ancient Indian beliefs, better known by the name “Surya”. Then in the Babylonian religion it was called “Shamas”, and “Mithra” in ancient Persian beliefs.

    This religion and belief system is thought to have originated from Hinduism which has existed since 2500 BC. In addition, there are also those who say that polytheism is a belief that originated in many ancient cultures such as Egypt, Rome, Assyria, Babylon, and Greece.

    2. Pantheism

    This is a belief shared by many ancient cultures and civilizations. Scholars believe that pantheism is even older than Buddhism or Christianity, and its followers number in the hundreds of millions.

    At first glance, pantheism is similar to polytheism, but there are actually fundamental differences between the two. Pantheism, many say, is a belief that transcends polytheism because it teaches the principle that everything is God, and God is everything.

    Therefore adherents of this teaching believe that trees, animals, sun and sky are God. While humans have the same status as other creatures. Therefore, humans must live in harmony with them, learn from them, and focus on the relationship between the two.

    3. Monotheism (monotheism)

    Monotheism is a belief that believes that God is one (single) and has full authority over everything in the world. This belief is also known as the Abrahamic religion because it comes from the descendants of Abraham or Abraham who lived around 2000 BC.

    The life story of Abraham or Abraham is told in monotheistic religious books such as the Koran, the Old/New Testament, and others.

    Today, more than half of the world’s population adheres to monotheism. Even so, many people reject this kind of religious or belief grouping. The reason is because every religion has different ideas.

    Ali Imran in his book entitled “The Most Complete History of Religions in the World” ranks the emergence of religions in the world into:

    1. 2000 BC: this is the time Abraham or Abraham lived and became the father of the Israelites
    2. 1200 BC: when Moses became leader of the Hebrews
    3. 1100-500 BC: the time when the sacred texts of Hinduism, namely the Vedas, were compiled
    4. 563-483 BC: when Buddha, the founder of Buddhism lived
    5. 551-483 BC: the time Confucius, the founder of Confucianism lived
    6. 200 BC: when the Hindu religious book, namely the Bhagavad Gita was written
    7. 2 to 4 BC – 32 AD: When Jesus Christ, the Messiah, and the founder of Christianity lived
    8. 32 AD: the time of the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus Christ
    9. 40 – 90 AD: the time of writing the new testament by followers of Jesus Christ
    10. 570 – 632 AD: the time of Muhammad, who brought the Koran as the basis of the Islamic Religion

     

     

    List of the Oldest Religions in the World

    1. Hindus

    The emergence of Hinduism cannot be separated from the civilization of Ancient India. Although the early history of this religion is still not known with certainty. On the other hand, today many people believe that Hinduism emerged when India was experiencing a crisis and at that time, Hinduism was a belief that was quite different from other religions, especially in terms of its founding teachings, origins, and main text sources.

    Hinduism is thought to have appeared between 3102 BC and 1300 BC and is one of the oldest religions in the world that still exists today. At the time of its emergence, India was facing a political crisis from the 6th to the 2nd century BC.

    Under these circumstances, a great reformer named Gautama appeared and spread his teachings in the 5th century BC and developed very rapidly. In the 3rd century BC, Buddhism began to dominate under King Asoka.

    Thus, Hindus are increasingly pressured and must adapt to the situation that is happening. After this transition, Hinduism underwent many changes, the majority of which were influenced by the beliefs of the Dravidians who lived in South India.

    This form eventually became popular again and is widely held by the people of India, which is known as Hinduism (Hinduism).

    Hinduism does not have a founder like Buddhism, Christianity and Islam. In addition, this belief also knows no “authority” that determines the boundaries of dogma for its adherents.

    Regardless of its origins, some argue that Hinduism is more suitable to be called a social system strengthened by religious ideals.

    Why is that? This is because this belief, which has the third largest following after Christianity and Islam, does not have a creed that can be clearly formulated and agreed upon by all its adherents.

    Besides that, Hinduism also does not have a religious organization that gathers all its adherents. Sinaumed’s can get to know the history of Hinduism in Indonesia, especially in Java and Bali, through the book From Javanese Shivaism to Balinese Hinduism written by Andrea Arci

     

     

    2.Buddhist

    To discuss Buddhism, we must know the biography of the main figure of this religion, namely Siddhartha Gautama. Starting from birth to the end of his life.

    Siddhartha Gautama was the only child of king Suddhodana and queen Maha Maya. He was born in the city of Lumbini–which is now south of Nepal–in 546 BC.

    Siddhartha Gautama, who is an important figure in the emergence of Buddhism, has brought miracles even since he was still in the womb.

    One day, the Queen was taking a walk in the Lumbini garden and on her way home, she gave birth to Siddhartha Gautama. The queen gave birth in a standing position, leaning on a sal tree branch. And during the process, miraculously the queen didn’t feel any pain at all.

    After that, Gautama who was still a baby showed another miracle, namely walking 7 steps, each of which grew a lotus flower.

    When he learned that his only child had been born, King Suddhodana then summoned an astrologer to predict the fate of his son in the future. All the astrologers summoned by the king stated that Siddhartha would become a cakrawartin or the great king of the world.

    But there was one fortune teller who said unequivocally that the prince would become Buddha. King Suddhodana was worried about hearing this and did not want the prediction to come true because his son would become the heir to the throne.

    The hermit then suggested that the prince should not see four kinds of events during his life, namely the sick, the old, the dead, and a hermit. If the Prince saw all four, then he would become a Buddha.

    And sure enough, one day Siddhartha came out of the palace because he was bored and saw these four things. In the end he realized that a human’s physique was not eternal.

    Since then, Siddhartha has continued to contemplate to find answers about the causes of human suffering and how to liberate it. After some contemplation, he then realized that all the pleasures of life are temporary and cannot completely make up for human pain.

    Later, he left his family and went to the forest to reject the society of which he was a part. During this period he continued to engage in contemplation until he nearly died of starvation.

    After this incident, Siddhartha again realized that the hunger he felt would not be able to solve the world’s suffering and other problems.

    Siddhartha was still continuing the process of searching for answers, until one day he meditated under a tree and found the correct answer to his question, namely Nirvana.

    Since then, Siddhartha began to be known as the “Buddha” and then began to teach his followers until the end of his life. Based on this Buddha’s life journey, Buddhism has four holy cities, namely:

    1. Kapilawastu: Birthplace of Buddha
    2. Bodhgaya: The place where Buddha attained his first enlightenment
    3. Benares: The place where inspiration first taught the Buddha
    4. Kusinagara: Where Buddha died at the age of 80

    Read stories full of Buddhist wisdom and moral values ​​in the book The Living Wisdom of the Buddha compiled by Shui Yuean.

     

     

    3. Confucianism

    Confucianism or Confucius religion is also known as Confucianism in Indonesia. This belief teaches the ideal traits of humans as individuals and members of society to their followers.

    As the oldest religion in China, Confucius gave many deep impressions on life and culture in the Bamboo Curtain Country. Such as teachings on manners, love, hospitality, to philosophy.

    Even though it is recognized as a religion, its followers do not practice religious practices like other religions. Followers of Confucianism see this belief as a system of social philosophy and ethics to live life as a human being who has reason.

    The name Confucius comes from the name of its founder, namely confucius which is an Anglicization of the original name K’ung-fu-tzu or Master K’ung.

    At first, Master K’ung had no intention of establishing a new religion or belief, he was only interested in reviving the values ​​and beliefs that had existed during the Zhou dynasty.

    4. Taoism

    Like Confucianism, Taoism is also a belief that originated in China and is followed by most Chinese people. In general, the Taoist religion is believed to have originated with the yellow Emperor and was later developed by Lao Zi and then organized into a Religious institution by Zhang Tao Ling.

    For thousands of years, the Taoist Religion has succeeded in maintaining the harmony of people’s lives in China, making progress in culture, literature, medicine, philosophy, astronomy, and the way of thinking of the Chinese people.

    Taoism teaches its followers to exalt the majesty of nature which has provided for all living things. Besides that, this belief also teaches the existence of a supreme entity; the Supreme and Supreme One behind this universe.

    This entity is called “TAO” which is the source of everything in this universe. This is what makes adherents of Taoism believe in always upholding honesty, compassion, sincerity, and not hurting others.

    5. Shinto

    Shinto religion is a belief that has existed since prehistoric times and it is still unknown how it originated. The most spread of this religion is in the Asian region, especially Japan.

    However, Shinto is believed to be the original religion of the Japanese nation and has quite unique characteristics. Even the process of formation, religious ceremonies, and religious teachings also shows a complicated development.

    The word “Shinto” itself comes from the Chinese language which means “way of the gods”, “worship of the gods”, “teaching of the gods”, or “religion of the gods”. Interestingly, the name “Shinto” was only used to indicate the original Japanese religion when Buddhism and Confucius entered this country in the sixth century AD.

    6. Jews

    Judaism (Judaism) is a religion unique to the Jewish people or nation. The word Jew itself is taken from one of the clans of the twelve ancestors of the Tribe of Israel who have the most descendants, namely Judah who is the son of Jacob from his wife named Leah.

    While Judaism itself is a religion revealed by God to the Prophet Moses and taught to the children of Israel with the Torah as its holy book. The essence of this scripture lies in the ten commandments of God.

    The core belief of the adherents of the Jewish religion is the existence of God Almighty, the creator of the world who saved the Israelites from oppression in Egypt, revealed God’s law (Torah) to them and chose them as a light to the world’s people.

    Jewish religious books write that God made a pact with Abraham or Abraham that he and his grandchildren would be blessed if they always had faith in God. This agreement was later repeated by Isaac and Jacob. And because Isaac and Jacob brought down the Jewish nation, they believed that they were the chosen nation.

    Jews were chosen to carry out special duties and responsibilities, such as creating a just and prosperous society and having faith in God. In return, they will receive God’s love and protection.

    God then bestowed upon them the Ten Commandments through their leader, Moses. The synagogue is the main social and religious center in Judaism, and the Rabbi is a designation for those who are experts in religious matters.

    You can also find a complete history of Judaism in the book Judaism: Religion, Ethnicity, and Hidden History by Henry C. Adams.

     

     

    7. Zoroastrianism (1000-500 BC)

    Zoroastrianism is a belief brought by the prophet Zarathustra or known in Greek as Zoroaster. Zoroastrianism then developed in an area of ​​ancient Persia which is now better known as Iran.

    In Iran itself, Zoroastrianism is better known as Mazdayasna or belief in worshiping Ahura Mazda, the wise God.

    This belief was founded in the 6th century BC by the reformer Zoroastrian who was regarded by his followers as a prophet. Based on archaeological evidence, the roots of this religion date back to 1,200-1,500 BC and spread in the area of ​​Ancient Persia or modern Iran.

    The history of this religion also records that Zoroastrianism was once one of the most powerful religions in the world and the official religion in Persia from 600 BC to 650 BC.

    This belief has many central concepts in common with other major religions, such as Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Namely the concept of teaching life after death, and the concept of heaven and hell.

    Three thousand years ago was the time when Zarathustra was born and received a revelation. The savior is a descendant of Zarathustra who will destroy Ahriman for humanity, so that peace can be realized. Even though the history of religion is more than 3 thousand years old, Zoroastrianism is still practiced and known today, although not as much as before.

    The majority of its adherents live in Iran. In addition there are also a number of Zoroastrians who migrated to India and are known as Parsis there. In a number of areas of Central Asia, including Indonesia, the Zoroastrianism religion is also known as the Zoroastrian religion.

    That is a description of the history of the world’s oldest religions. From this article, we can understand that religion and human life will always coexist and develop together. Thank you for reading this article, see you soon, OK?

    Sinaumed’s can read books related to the world’s oldest religion and other similar themes by visiting sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Studying exemplary from the story of Prophet Musa AS

    Learning the Example from the Story of Prophet Musa AS – Hearing the stories of the prophet and all his miracles that not all humans have, has become very common among Muslims. Because since childhood, even in elementary schools, our religious teachers must have presented these stories as things that must be emulated in everyday life. Not only at school, we can also listen to stories about the prophet through religious lectures at certain events that discuss the history of the prophets at the mosque or event stage. There is hope that from these prophetic stories we can practice them in our daily lives to continue to spread goodness and throw away all the bad.

    Because even though the prophets who have existed are told to have different stories, they have one main characteristic, namely having good role models in dealing with any difficulties they experience in spreading God’s commands and good religious teachings. Even though it is said that these prophets always faced obstacles in the form of insults, rejection, and even death threats, as God’s messengers they always responded to these unpleasant actions with kindness and always believed in the power of God Almighty.

    The prophet Musa AS is no exception, in whose story we know that he preached conveying God’s commands while fighting the tyrannical king, Pharaoh, who was already famous for his cruelty and even acknowledged himself as God. But Prophet Musa AS still fought against this tyranny no matter what. Therefore, it is very good for us Muslims to emulate the qualities of the prophet Musa AS as our guide to live life in this world so that we always do good and believe in God’s power because if we believe in His power everything will surely happen. It may happen as long as we have faith and believe.

    For this reason, as a guide in living this life, we also have to know what role models the prophet Musa AS did and in this discussion we have summarized the example of Prophet Musa AS for Sinaumed’s friends to learn and practice in everyday life.

    Furthermore, we have presented the discussion below!

    History of Prophet Musa

    Prophet Musa AS is the 14th of the 25 prophets that we as Muslims should know about. Prophet Musa AS was sent to fight the cruelty of Pharaoh, the cruel king of Egypt at that time.

    Prophet Musa AS was one of the ulul azmi messengers who received miracles from Allah SWT. A miracle is given in the form of a stick. In addition, Allah SWT also revealed the Torah to him.

    One of Ulul Azmi’s envoys was born from the Children of Israel. At that time, Egypt was under the cruelty and arrogance of Pharaoh. King Pharaoh did not want to thank Allah SWT for all the blessings given to him.

    Musa ‘Alaihissalam is the greatest prophet of the Children of Israel. The Sharia and the Torah are the references for all the people of Israel and the prophets they taught. His followers are also the largest after the people of the Prophet Muhammad sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa Sallam.

    He was born when Pharaoh sadistically oppressed the children of Israel. Their newborn sons were killed and women were bullied, making them manservants and objects of contempt.

    When he was born, his mother was worried, fearing that her child would fall into the hands of the Pharaoh, for it was not impossible, considering that this evil ruler sent spies all over the land to investigate especially the activities of women. From the children of the children of Israel, pregnant women and the sex of their newborns. And if a boy was found, he was killed.

    By chance God placed his family home on a plain overlooking the Nile. God then inspired the mother to suckle the child, then washed herself in the sea and tied herself up with ropes so that the strong current would not carry her away. But as Allah’s love for his mother, Allah Subhanahu wa Ta’ala also revealed to him,

    “It means “And we inspired the mother of Musa; “Breastfeed him and if you worry about him then throw him into the river (Nile). And do not worry and do not (also) grieve, for verily We will return it to you, and make it (one of) from the apostles “. (QS. 28/Al-Qashash: 7)”

    One day, when the mother was floating the casket containing her beloved baby into the sea, suddenly the straps slipped and the current carried her away. Apparently, God ordered the ark to fall into the hands of the Pharaoh’s family and then gave it to Pharaoh’s wife, Asiah.

    He was very happy when he saw the appearance of the baby. Allah aroused love for him in people’s hearts, so news of him spread throughout the world. No doubt the news also reached Pharaoh, and he sent troops to investigate and kill him. But his good wife begged him not to kill the child, for he was so cute, and who knows, he might come in handy one day, and he would actually be their son. Thanks to the woman’s persuasion, the baby survived the murder.

    At the same time Pharaoh’s own wife reacted quickly and offered services to the child. She called babies all over the country and asked them to try breastfeeding, but no one could. Confused, they took him for a walk and hoped God would meet him with the right person. And finally he found a nurse through the Prophet Musa’s own sister, who (also) was none other than the biological mother of the baby.

    Follow the story of Prophet Musa AS

    • Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam liked to help

    Once a man rushed to Musa ‘alaihissalam and said: “O Musa, there is actually a plan to kill you. Get out of this town. Here’s my advice to you.” Musa ‘alaihissalam followed the man’s advice so he left feeling worried while praying. Prayer of Musa’ Alaihissalam:

    Meaning: “O my Lord, the Almighty, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful, deliver me from the clutches of the persecuting Pharaohs.” (QS Al-Qashash verse 21).

    When he reached the land of Madjan, he found a group of people giving water to their livestock. Among them were two girls who lit their livestock. Musa ‘alaihissalam greeted: “Why don’t you go fetch water with them?” The two girls replied: “We cannot get water unless people stop taking it and because we are not strong enough to fight back and drive out the crowds. Our father is old, that’s why he can’t come here to fetch water. It was during this time that Musa ‘alaihissalam helped the two girls water their livestock. After being helped, Musa ‘alaihissalam took shelter under a tree and prayed, “Lord, I really need the goodness that You sent me.” The two girls who were helped by Musa ‘alaihissalam came home and told their father that someone with a noble heart had helped them. One of the girls said: “O my father, bring him (Moses) to work with us. He seems like a strong and reliable person.” The father agreed to his daughter’s request. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam.

    • Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam Against Pharaoh’s Cruelty

    Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam received a miracle from Allah, namely a stick that could turn into a snake. Musa’ alaihissalam’s hands can emit light and protect him from fear. Musa ‘alaihissalam performed these two miracles against Pharaoh and his sorcerers. The arrival of the Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam in Egypt made Pharaoh angry and he accused Moses of being a sorcerer who wanted to drive Pharaoh out of the country where he ruled. Musa ‘alaihissalam reminded Pharaoh, “Don’t lie, you will be destroyed and suffer the punishment of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala.” Pharaoh and his magicians continued to fight and fight. Finally Musa ‘alaihissalam served him and said: “Then gather all your shamans, gather them, we will meet somewhere.” On the day of the meeting, Pharaoh’s sorcerer said, “Yes, Moses! throw your stick first, Or shall we start first?” Musa ‘alaihissalam said: “You are the first.” Pharaoh’s sorcerer then threw his rope and stick which became a snake that slithered around Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Then Allah Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala said:

    “Meaning: “And throw what is in your right hand, surely he will swallow what they do. Indeed, what they are doing is a trick of a sorcerer (mere). And the sorcerer will not win, wherever he comes from.” (QS Thaha/20: 69)”

    Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam obeyed the command of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala Then he threw his stick and at that moment it became a big snake that crawled and ate Pharaoh’s witch. This incident caused some of Pharaoh’s sorcerers to admit defeat and prostrate themselves before God. As Allah says:

    “It means: “Then the magicians fell prostrate, saying: We have believed in the God of Aaron and Moses.” (QS Thaha/20: 70)”

    Together with his troops, he was tortured he would kill the believers including his wife. Seeing this, Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and the believers retreated and fled from the city of Egypt. Pharaoh and his troops continued to chase Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers near the Red Sea. Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers were confused. At that time, Allah Subhanahu wata’ala’s revelation told Musa ‘alaihissalam to strike his staff on the surface of the Red Sea. Suddenly the sea split in two. They have a long way to go. Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers kept running along the long path that stretched to the other side. From a distance, Pharaoh and his troops were seen chasing Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam. Finally Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam reached the other side safely. While Pharaoh and his troops were still in the middle of the road. At that time, Allah Subhanahu wata’ala returned the Red Sea to its original state. The sea swallowed up Pharaoh and his army. Such is the vengeance of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala against those who disobey.

    • Prophet Musa AS Patient

    The event that tested the patience of Prophet Musa AS was when Prophet Musa AS and his companions felt tired, they finally decided to stop and rest. Then the fish that Yas’a brought jumped into the water, but unfortunately he forgot to tell Musa. Finally, after a day and a night, the news was published.

    Finally, the two of them returned to the place where the fish were splashed, and then there was a meeting between Prophet Musa and Prophet Khidir. After a somewhat complicated conversation, they finally embark on a journey together, but many strange events occur, such as the tragedy of a hole in the boat.

    • Adding Faith and Never Give Up

    That faith can increase and decrease based on His word,
    meaning “Indeed he almost revealed the secret about Moses, if we had not strengthened his heart, so that he would be among those who believe (in Allah’s promise)” (QS. 28/Al-Qashash: 10 ). What is meant by faith in this verse is increasing peace.

    One of Allah’s greatest blessings for a servant is to remain steadfast to him when faced with troublesome and terrible things, because greater faith and reward enable him to speak the right words and deeds, so that his opinions and thoughts become stronger. . Even though a servant already knows that Allah’s Qadha and Qadar destiny is truth and His promise will certainly be fulfilled, he should not underestimate the importance of efforts that can benefit him and can be the reason for his success in achieving these efforts. . The desire of the mother of the prophet Musa was to send her sister to find out where the baby Musa was.

    Miracles of Prophet Musa AS

    After the discussion above, we listened to the example of Prophet Musa AS through his stories. Next, we will invite Sinaumed’s friends to listen to what miracles were obtained by Prophet Musa AS, as follows:

    • Sticks become snakes

    This story must have been told in many Islamic textbooks and fairy tales. When Pharaoh asked Moses to perform a prophetic miracle, he told him to strike his staff on the floor. After a while, a huge snake appeared.

    A huge snake eats a snake made by another pharaoh’s magician. Even though God’s power was shown, it turned out that pride covered his heart until finally there was no faith at all. But Prophet Musa did not stop there and continued preaching.

    • Parting the sea with a stick

    Still around the scepter of the prophet Moses, which could be used to split the sea during the teaching of Pharaoh’s army. This moment proves that wealth and success mean nothing when Allah SWT wills. Pharaoh’s death then came when he drowned without being saved.

    At the beginning of the story, when the Prophet Musa was being chased by troops, Allah finally gave instructions to stick his stick into the sea. Then suddenly gone. All of Moses’ followers were encouraged to cross immediately. When Pharaoh’s army was in the middle of the ocean, the water suddenly returned to its original state.

    • Hands that can emit light

    In his first sermon to Pharaoh, he shows some of the miracles that Allah gave him, starting with a staff that turns into a snake and hands that glow. It happened when he put it in his pocket and then took it out.

    Suddenly there was a blinding light, even though Pharaoh asked him to put it back in his pocket. At that time there were rumors that Musa was a cunning magician. Its aim is to divide Muslims and spread false religion.

    Conclusion

    This is a brief discussion of examples from the story of Prophet Musa AS. Not only discussing the history of Prophet Musa AS, but also discussing what examples we can take from the story and character of Prophet Musa AS. for us to always be patient and never give up on every test given by Allah SWT. Because if Allah SWT has willed nothing would be impossible.

    This is a review of the exemplary story of the prophet Musa AS.

  • Studying 7 Verses of Surah Al Maun: Latin Arabic and Their Meanings

    Surah Al Maun is the 107th letter in the Al Quran which means useful items. This letter came down in Mecca, so it is classified as a Makkiyah letter. Surah Al Maun is a short letter, because it only consists of 7 short verses, so it is easy to memorize.

    Although Al Maun’s letter was revealed in the city of Mecca and is classified as a Makkiyah letter, the majority of scholars are of the opinion that Al-Maun’s letter is the 17th letter revealed to the Prophet Muhammad SAW, thus stating that Al Maun’s letter is classified as a Madaniyyah letter.

    However, there are also some scholars who argue that part of Surah Al Maun was descended in Mecca while the other part was descended in Medina. Al Maun’s letter comes before Al Kafirun’s letter and after At Takasur’s letter. Surah Al Maun has a special feature and its contents explain the morals of those who deny religion and the hereafter. Here’s the full explanation.

    Surah Al Maun Arabic-Latin Complete with Meaning

    The main points of Al Maun’s letter explain the threat to people who are included in the group of people who desecrate religion, namely people who oppress orphans, do not help people who ask, be extravagant, neglect their prayers and are reluctant to help people with useful items. . The following is the letter Al Maun, Latin Arabic with its meaning.

    (1) a ra`aitallażī yukażżibu ​​bid-dīn (2) fa żālikallażī yadu”ul-yatīm (3) wa lā yaḥuḍḍu ‘alā ṭa’āmil-miskīn (4) fa wailul lil-muṣallīn (5) allażīna hum ‘an ṣalātihim sāhụn (6) allażīna hum yurā`ụn (7) wa yamna’ụnal-mā’ụn

    It means:

    (1) do you know (people) who belie religion? (2) it is a person who rebukes orphans. (3) and discourages feeding the poor. (4) then woe to those who pray. (5) namely those who are negligent in their prayers. (6) people who do riya. (7) and reluctant to help with useful items.

     

    Interpretation of 7 Verses of Surah Al Maun

    After knowing the reading and meaning of Surah Al Maun, Sinaumed’s also needs to know the interpretation or meaning behind Surah Al Maun. the aim is that Sinaumed’s can not only read Surah Al Maun, but also understand the contents in it. The following is the interpretation of Surah Al Maun.

    1. First verse

    The first verse in Surah Al Maun means you know (people) who deny religion? There is the word ad din in the first verse which means al jazau which means reply. As in the rules of Shari’a, namely as follows:

    The application of this word is the same as when there is someone who does good to humans, God will also do good to him. Someone who lightens the burdens of others, then Allah will lighten their burdens in this world and in the hereafter.

    Someone who makes others happy, then Allah will make him happy too. And among the names of the Day of Resurrection is the Day of Judgment.

    Surah Al Maun tells of a person who initially denies religion, then on the last day or in the hereafter finally this attitude causes very bad morals.

    From this interpretation it is also known that belief in the hereafter is a very important matter. Whoever believes in the existence of the Day of Judgment, then he will do his best in this world. However, whoever is not sure about the Day of Resurrection and the Day of Judgment or doubts about it, then he will dare to commit disobedience or commit acts that are cursed by Allah. Therefore, a person whose faith is strong on the last day will be seen in his character.

    2. Second verse

    In the second verse of Surah Al Maun, Allah says that “Then those are the people who rebuke the orphans.” In this second verse, the interpretation is that there are people who deny the Day of Judgment and the signs are by not caring about and hurting orphans.

    Those who rebuke or hurt orphans, Allah will remove His mercy or compassion from their hearts, so their hearts will become numb, so they should have mercy on orphans. However, because Allah revoked this grace, he did the opposite and rebuked the orphans.

    Orphan is a sharia term to refer to a child whose father has died, while the child is not yet mature or mature. There is also, when he has reached the age of puberty or adulthood, then he is not said to be an orphan.

    Unlike animals, animals are said to be orphans when their parents have died. Because it is the mother who takes care of the animal. There are also humans who are called orphans, if the one who dies is the father, because the father takes care of and earns a living for the child until he reaches the age of puberty.

    This is as said by Al Qurthubi which means, “And orphan in humans is the loss or death of the father and in animals is the loss or death of the mother.” (Tafsir Al Qurthubi 2/14 and Lisanul ‘Arob 12/645)

    Among the characteristics of ignorance, one of them is belittling weak people such as orphans and women. During the Jahiliyya era, women were not given inheritance, nor were orphans, their existence was not respected, because there was no one to protect them.

    If they have a number of assets, then these assets will be taken and used unjustly. That is why Allah specified the mention of orphans in Surah Al Maun, that an unbeliever is someone who rebukes orphans.

    3. Third verse

    The interpretation of the third verse of Surah Al Maun is that one of the characteristics of those who deny the Day of Judgment is that he does not recommend giving food to the poor. The person is stingy and does not believe that what he gives will get a reward from Allah both in this world and in the hereafter. Therefore, the Prophet once said:

    “Never mind will the qualities of miserliness and faith gather in the heart of a servant.” (HR. An Nasa’i no 3110)

    Someone who is stingy indicates that his faith on the Day of Judgment is reduced, as if he believes that Allah will not repay his actions later. For that reason, he also never motivated others to feed the poor.

    People who commit immorality will look for friends to commit immoral acts just as they did so that they don’t feel inferior alone and they are not the only ones who get reproached.

    Because, a stingy person when he looks around him is generous, then he will certainly look down on himself or other people will criticize and look down on him. Therefore, he does not like it when the people around him are generous.

    4. Verses four and five

    In the fourth and fifth verses in Surah Al Maun, Allah says about those who are negligent in their prayers, they will be damned. Negligence in performing prayers, including those who pray out of time without any specific reason.

    Including those who like to delay prayer until it reaches the end of its time. An example is someone who deliberately performs the Asr prayer at the time before Maghrib without any specific reason. People who pray like this are hypocrites. In a hadith, the Prophet said:

    “This is the prayer of a hypocrite. He sat until the sun was between the two horns of Satan. Then he did the Asr prayer four cycles. He only remembers Allah for a short time.” (Narrated by Muslim no 622)

    They are people who pray, but their prayers are not true, so that they are rebuked by Allah. Some of the scholars also mention that the people who are criticized in this verse are people who pray but are not humble.

    Being absorbed in prayer is not a serious matter, so it is considered disgraceful if someone is praying and his mind is not being absorbed when he prays.

    5. Verse six

    The next interpretation of the letter Al Maun is in verse six which means, “those who do riya.” Riya is meant when there is someone who does good and wants to be seen by others when he does good. This attitude is included in the nature of hypocrites.

    Allah also explains this in the letter An Nisa verse 142. Here is the meaning.

    6. Seventh verse

    The next interpretation is the seventh verse of Surah Al Maun which means ‘and is reluctant to help with useful things.’ in this seventh verse, there is the word al maun. About the word al maun, the scholars disagree about its meaning.

    There are some scholars who argue that Al Maun are all useful objects. But there are also those who interpret it as a loan, namely something that is lent and then will be returned.

    This is one of the traits of a stingy person, if someone else borrows an item from him, he does not want to lend it, even though the borrower has promised to return the item he borrowed.

    Even though lending an item will not bring harm or harm to the person giving the loan. Because, borrowed goods will return.

     

    Benefits and Priorities

    After knowing the interpretations and meanings contained behind the 7 verses of Surah Al Maun, Sinaumed’s also needs to know the virtues in Surah Al Maun. By knowing the virtues of Al Maun’s letter, Sinaumed’s will understand more and feel sincere and diligent in practicing the values ​​and carrying out God’s commands contained in Al Maun’s letter, along with its explanation.

    1. Don’t forget to pray

    In the interpretation of Al Maun’s letter, it has been explained that one of the meanings of Al Maun’s letter is to warn people not to forget to pray and perform their prayers solemnly and not negligent. That way, a Muslim will not be classified as a hypocrite.

    In Surah Al Maun, there are things that remind Muslims to always pray and not be late in carrying it out. This is also stated in a hadith narrated by Bukhari. The following is the contents of the hadith.

    “From Ibn Mas’ud ra, he said, I asked Rasulullah SAW, what charity is the most important? Then the Apostle replied, pray on time. I then said again. Then what? Then the Apostle replied again, do good to parents. I said again, so what? Then the Apostle replied, jihad in the way of Allah.” (Muttafaqun Alaih) (HR. Bukhari no 7534 and Muslim no 85)

    2. Avoid the act of riya

    The second priority of Surah Al Maun is avoiding the act of showing off. Riya or pride is a behavior that must be shunned by Muslims and even this act of riya is highly disliked by Allah SWT.

    In Surah Al Maun, humans are also ordered to stay away from riya. Allah SWT said, “And they gave the food they liked to the poor, orphans and those who were taken prisoner. Indeed, we give food to you only to hope for the pleasure of Allah and we do not want anything in return from you nor gratitude.” (QS Al-Insan: 8-9)

    Apart from Surah Al Insan, this riya deed is also explained in Surah Al Baqarah verse 264 and several other hadiths.

    3. Be sincere when doing good deeds

    Just like riya behavior, a Muslim must also be sincere when doing good deeds. Because, good deeds will be seen from how a person’s heart is. If someone goes through a practice, but is not sincere or with the intention of showing off, then that practice will be in vain.

    By reading Surah Al Maun, a Muslim will remember that humility is something that must be guarded and Allah SWT always protects His servants from all bad things.

    4. Feeding the poor and orphans

    The virtue of the next Al Maun letter is to invite and remind Muslims to feed the poor and orphans. This is also explained in a hadith narrated by Bukhari. Here’s the hadith.

    “From Sahl bin Sa’ad ra, he said, Rasulullah SAW said ‘I and the people who care for orphans have the same position in heaven, then the Apostle gestured with his index finger and middle finger and slightly stretched the two fingers.” (HR Bukhari)

    In the hadith, it is also explained about people who give food to the poor and orphans. Here’s the hadith.

    “From Abu Hurairah said, Rasulullah SAW said, ‘people who try to support widows and poor people are like people who fight in the way of Allah. He is also like a person who fasts during the day and upholds prayer at night.” (HR. Bukhari no 5353 and Muslim no 2982).

    Those are 7 verses from Surah Al Maun, complete with Latin Arabic and their meanings. If Sinaumed’s wants to know other surahs in the Koran, then Sinaumed’s can buy the Koran or a book of interpretations of the Koran to find out the meaning of the letters of the Koran.

  • Structure and Sample Company Work Certificate

    Sample Company Work Certificate – Every individual certainly wants a job in a place that can provide comfort, productivity and career advancement for him/herself.

    Therefore, sometimes some people decide to move from one place to another with the aim that some of these things can be realized.

    In addition to qualified skills, there are several important requirements used to apply for work such as completeness of documents. For complete documents, each company will provide different requirements.

    But for those of you who want more HRD glances at the job recruitment of a company that you are targeting. Of course, using a work certificate from the previous workplace is one method that can be used.

    Some people use work certificates to gain more support for skills and experience in the field they are applying for.

    This article will provide an explanation about the employment certificate so that you also know more and avoid harmful mistakes. Apart from that, this article will also provide several examples of company work certificates so that the process of making them is easier.

    Actually, to get a company work certificate, employees do not need to make it personally. Because usually every company will provide a service for providing work certificates through HRD. So that the HRD will provide examples and also make a company work certificate.

    In simple terms, a company work certificate is a written letter in which there is information or information that the party concerned has indeed worked for a company. The existence of a company work certificate can also be evidence if the party concerned does have a work bond with the company.

    In addition, the company’s work certificate can also have a role as a work experience letter or paklaring. Of course, the certificate can provide information that the party concerned and the position he has have indeed worked at the company.

    Furthermore, this company work certificate will later be given by the party concerned to a third party. Then a third party will check to ensure that the party concerned has indeed worked as an employee or has status as an employee at the company.

    Usually, examples of company work certificates from various sources will indeed provide a structure that looks quite simple. Because of this, an example of a company employment certificate will be so easy to make.

    However, if you want more convincing and quality, you should ask for help from the HRD at the company concerned. In addition to making it easier for you, of course, the work certificate made by HRD is of higher quality and is also included in an official and legal letter.

    Especially if the company’s work certificate does require approval from HRD or the leadership. Of course, it would be easier if HRD made it. Even so, actually the employees can also personally prepare the draft. But still, it must be submitted to the HRD so that it can check the truth.

     

     

    Sample Company Employment Certificate

    If you don’t know what the company’s work certificate looks like. Then the example of a company employment certificate below will help.

    The following is an example of a company employment certificate cited from various sources.

    Example 1

    (Company Header)
    LETTER OF EMPLOYMENT

    Letter Number: 012/SKK/2022
    Subject: Work Certificate

    With this letter we from PT. Maju Jaya stated that:

    Name : Tumini
    Position : Cashier Staff
    Address : Jalan Mawar Melati No. 12 Jakarta

    Explain that the name above actually worked for our company from 10 January 2020 to 15 January 2022.

    Brother Tumini has made an extraordinary contribution while working as a cashier staff and has never done any activity that is detrimental to the company. ‍

    Thus this certificate is made truthfully to be used properly.

    Jakarta, 31 January 2022
    (TTD)

    James Bond
    Marketing Manager

    Example 2

    RUMAH INDAH BOGOR
    Jalan Perumnas Raya Kav 5 No. 8 Bogor
    Tel 0251 7089876 Fax. 0251 234323
    No: 01/SKK/PT. RIK/12/2019
    Regarding: Work Certificate

    I, the undersigned below

    Name : Amin Alexander
    Position : Director of PT Rumah Indah Bogor

    This explains that:

    Name : Ridwan Malik
    Address : Jl. Sahid Raya 20 Bogor
    NIP : 77304555667
    Position : Administration Staff of PT Rumah Indah Bogor

    Hereby convey that a relative named Ridwan Malik is indeed a permanent employee at PT Rumah Indah Bogor. Ridwan’s brother has been working since July 20 2019 until now.

    This work certificate is issued as a requirement for KPR arrangements. All matters relating to the payment of mortgage bills are the responsibility of the employee mentioned above.

    Thus we make this work certificate so that it can be used properly.

    Best regards

    Director of
    PT Rumah Indah Bogor
    Amin Alexander

    Example 3

    Environmentally Friendly PT
    Jl. Darmawangsa Indonesia No. 15 Jakarta
    Tel. 021 1234566 Fax. 021 12345556
    Hal: Recommendation for Making a Passport

    Dear.
    Head of Class I Immigration Office
    Jalan Raya Ahmad Dahlan No. 16
    North Jakarta,
    DKI Jakarta

    Yours faithfully,

    I, the undersigned, am the Head of Public Relations of PT

    Name : Iwan Permana
    Position : Head of Public Relations of PT

    State that:

    Name : Sri Lestari
    Position : Public Relations Staff of
    PT
    . Acrylic Raya Pusat 89, North Jakarta, DKI Jakarta

    It is true that he is one of our employees who started working since January 2009 until now. The person concerned has a good work spirit and has good achievements at PT.

    This work certificate is made to apply for a passport, because the person concerned will be going on a business trip to Egypt.

    Thus we submitted this letter. For your attention, we thank you.

    Yours faithfully,

    Environmentally Friendly PT Personnel
    Iwan Permana

    Example 4

    (Letterhead)

    RUMAH JAYA ABADI
    Jalan Perumnas Raya Kav 5 No. 8 Malang
    Tel 0271 7089876 Fax. 0271 234323

    WORK CERTIFICATE
    No: 01/SKK/PT.RJA/12/2019

    I, the undersigned below:

    Name: Salimin Kurniawan
    Position: Director of PT Rumah Jaya Abadi

    This explains that:

    Name: Ridwan Maulana
    Address: Jl. Sahid Raya 20 Malang
    NIP: 7730SRTED
    Position: Administrative Staff of PT Rumah Jaya Abadi

    Has worked at PT. Rumah Jaya Abadi and has been working since July 20 2009 until now.

    This work certificate is issued as a requirement for KPR arrangements. All matters relating to the payment of mortgage bills are the responsibility of the employee mentioned above.

    Thus we make this work certificate so that it can be used properly.

    Sincerely yours,
    (job title)
    (company name)
    (boss name)

    Example 5

    CERTIFICATE OF EMPLOYMENT

    Dear
    _ Head of Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia
    Branch: Yogyakarta City

    Yours faithfully,

    The undersigned below:

    Name: Franz Ferdinand
    Position: Director of Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia

    Explain that:

    Name: Gintinia Georgina
    Position: Finance Staff
    No. KTP: 8371765673312201
    Address: Jl. Nyi Gayung Asri 86, Kladung, Yogyakarta

    It is true that he works at Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia at Jalan Utama Sakti 20 Yogyakarta. The person concerned has been working since December 10, 2009 until now.

    Thus this Certificate of Work is drawn up and signed as a requirement for opening an International Bank account.

    Yogyakarta, 20 December 2019
    Franz Ferdinand
    Director of Bank Amanah Indonesia

    Example 6

    PT Optimis Forward Success
    Jl. Dr. Wara Wiri No.02, Yogyakarta-Indonesia
    Tel/Fax : 0274-55713475 Email : optimismajusukses@gmail.com

    CERTIFICATE OF EMPLOYMENT

    The undersigned below:

    Name: Sertania Veloxa
    NIP/NIK: 98765789
    Position :Director
    of Company/Agency: PT Optimis Maju Sukses

    This explains that :

    Name: Gladiolus
    Position:
    Corporate Secretary : PT. Optimistic Forward Success

    That the person concerned is actually an employee of PT Optimis Maju Sukses since June 17 2014 until now. We explain that the person concerned cannot follow the schedule of activities on campus on December 20-21 2019 because he is still working.

    Thus we made this letter to be used properly.

    Yogyakarta, December 19 2019
    TTD & Stamp Duty
    Sertania Veloxa
    Director

    Example 7

    (Company letterhead)

    To:
    Visa Section of
    Embassy of Hungary
    Jakarta

    Dear Sir/Madam,

    With this letter, I would like to inform you, I, the undersigned:

    Name: Salimah Desiana
    Position: Head of Office for International Affairs

    certify that,

    Name: Ridwan Maulana
    Position: Accountant
    DOB: January, 17th 1991
    Working Since: 2011

    Is planning to have vacation to Hungary, on December, 24th 2019 until January, 5th 2020.

    I acknowledge and guarantee that he is really an Employee in our company with an average monthly THP of IDR 10,000,000. He will not seek any employment or permanent stay in your country, and will return to Indonesia as soon as his holiday trip is completed. All kinds of expenses during this trip will be fully covered by his personal account.

    Kindly grant his the necessary entry visa to your country. Your kind assistance will be highly appreciated.

    Sincerely yours,
    Salimah Desiana

    The function of the Company’s Employment Certificate

    From the explanation of the meaning of the company’s work certificate. Of course, you also think what is the main function of having a work certificate. Even if you look at it more broadly, there are many uses or functions of a work certificate, you know.

    So if you still know only one or two functions of a work certificate. Of course, an explanation of the function of a work certificate in this article will be more helpful.

    1. Scholarship Submission Requirements

    Basically, there are three functions of a work certificate which contains information about the status of the person who has been an employee in a company. The first function is as a scholarship application requirement, as a student registration requirement and credit requirements at the bank.

    The first function is as a condition for fulfilling administrative requirements when going to take part in a scholarship program. Generally, this scholarship will be specifically aimed at employees and lecturers. So that the party concerned is obliged to attach a work certificate from the company where he works.

    Especially if the scholarship is intended for employees, of course it is needed as a form of proof if the person concerned has been or is still an employee at the company he works for.

    Not only that, because some of the conditions of the scholarship program also provide requirements for supporting work experience documents. Because of these conditions, the existence of a company work certificate also has a function as a work experience information letter for the party concerned.

    2. Scholarship Submission Requirements

    As employees, maybe you want to continue your education to a higher level by taking an employee class at a college. Whether it’s afternoon class or evening class or weekend class.

    There are several universities that provide conditions regarding a company work certificate from the workplace of the party concerned. Automatically you have to apply for a work certificate to HRD.

    So because of this process, you don’t have to bother looking for examples of work certificates from companies from various sources.

    3. Requirements for Submission of Credit or Mortgage at the Bank

    When you are going to apply for credit or a loan to the bank and at that time your status is as an employee of a company. The company’s work certificate will usually be requested by the bank as one of the supporting documents for the completeness of the requirements.

    Having a company work certificate issued by HRD will make it easier for the bank to ascertain if the person concerned really works for that company. This is indeed very important as a consideration for banks to determine the eligibility of prospective creditors in obtaining credit approval.

    This is none other than because the bank will not be able to provide or disburse credit to those who are not working. Therefore, the existence of a company work certificate here is very important as a form of support document that can prove that the party concerned is indeed working for the company.

    In addition, usually the bank will also ask the party concerned to provide pay slips for the last three months or in accordance with the provisions that apply in each respective bank.

    4. Job Application Requirements

    When a work certificate submitted to HRD contains a statement if the person concerned has actually worked in the company. So it can be said if the work certificate can be used as a work experience letter.

    The function of having a work certificate which contains that the person concerned has worked in the company is very diverse, one of which is as document support for applying for a job in another company.

    So that the existence of this work certificate can make the party concerned have proof of work experience and of course it can be used as material for consideration for the HRD of a company that is applied for.

    It should also be noted that a work certificate can become mandatory when the company will only provide the letter only to those who have work experience in the same field with such good qualifications. Of course, the work certificate will include a position that has been held by the party concerned during his tenure at the company.

    With a work certificate, of course, the chances of getting a job in the same field as stated in the letter are greater than those who do not have a work certificate.

    5. Withdrawal of BPJS funds

    Some companies also provide BPJS facilities to their employees. To be able to prove if you are indeed entitled to receive BPJS facility funds, of course you can use a work certificate made by the company’s HRD.

    However, usually the work certificate must be legalized by the relevant company. The funds disbursed range from 10 to 30 percent even though your status is still active as an employee of the company.

    6. Complete CV

    Previously, it was explained that there are several companies that provide conditions for adding supporting documents such as a work certificate as a form of proof of work experience owned by related parties in their field.

    However, even though companies that open job vacancies do not provide conditions, they must use supporting documents such as work certificates in the recruitment process. You as applicants for these job positions can also use a work certificate as a complement to your CV on your personal initiative.

    Of course, the existence of a company work certificate from HRD will be considered more credible by third parties. And you will also be considered very experienced and serious in applying for the job position.

    7. Opening a New Account at the Bank

    Not only can it be used for credit or mortgage applications at banks. This is because in the process of opening a new account for paying salaries, a certificate of employment is also required. Usually the work certificate will be attached along with the KTP.

     

     

    Advantages of Having a Certificate of Employment

    After knowing some of the functions of the company’s work certificate. Next is a discussion related to the advantages if someone has a work certificate from a company where he works.

    So that you also understand more about the advantages of having a work certificate. The following are some of the benefits you can get.

    1. Ease in the Management Process of a Need

    The existence of a work certificate will also facilitate and assist every employee in carrying out the management of a need. For example, if someone is going to apply for a loan or mortgage, it will be easier if they have supporting documents, such as a company work certificate.

    From this example alone, it can be seen that having a company work certificate is indeed very important. It is because of this that employees who are still working should also have qualified performance in every field they are working on.

    Even though he didn’t have any achievements during his tenure in the company. But at least having good attendance and performance that can be relied upon by a divisional team where they serve can indeed provide important points in the information contained in a work certificate.

    2. Forms of Appreciation from the Company

    The existence of a work certificate can also be evidence if the party concerned has ever received an award from the company where he works. Because of this, the existence of a work certificate can be a form of appreciation to the party concerned for the dedication he gave while being an employee at the company as well as proof that the party concerned resigned properly not because he had a particular problem.

    3. As Evidence of Having Good Performance

    The existence of a company work certificate can also help the party concerned or the employee have proof that he has indeed worked very well at the company. Of course, this can be used as a special consideration for new companies to accept the party concerned when submitting a job application letter at the company.

    Therefore, to become an employee, it is better if you have to work well so that all matters can be facilitated, even when a resignation application is submitted. Do not forget to always maintain good relations with all staff in the company, starting from staff in one division to those in other divisions.

     

     

    Work Certificate Structure

    Just like an official statement in general. The company’s work certificate also has several important things that must be included in it. Below is the structure of a work certificate which you can read in full.

    1. Company or Agency Letterhead

    At the very top of the company’s work certificate, the letterhead of the company or related agency will be included. This letterhead will usually be filled with the company name, address, telephone number, website and logo. Always make sure that the letterhead used is official and published at the company where you work.

    2. Subject

    After including the letterhead, the next is to write the subject. The location of the subject is usually below the letterhead section on the left. While the contents of the subject matter is a work certificate.

    3. Employee Identity

    Continue by writing down the employee’s identity. This identity contains the name, title, position in the company and is given an identity number which will usually be taken from the NIK. As the owner of the work certificate, you should double-check the contents of your identity because it involves personal data and make sure there is no mistake in it.

    4. Contents of the Letter

    The next step is to write the contents of the work certificate. The contents of this letter are an explanation related to the truth of the fact that the employee in question actually works at the company.

    In addition, sometimes there is also some additional important information such as the last position and performance appraisal for related parties.

    5. Letter of Approval

    Lastly is the approval given by the company. Usually in the form of a signature from HRD or an authorized party with an explanation of the place and date the letter was made.

    In addition, the proof of validation must also be affixed with the stamp of the company or related agency and legalized. Without a sign of approval, it can be interpreted that the company’s work certificate is invalid and cannot be used.

    Those are some examples of company work certificates that have been explained in full in this article. Sinaumed’s can get related books by visiting sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Striated Muscles: Definition, Parts, Properties, Characteristics, Working Methods and Functions

    Definition of Striated Muscles – Muscles are a network in the human and animal bodies that have a function as an active means of locomotion and move bones. Muscles cause the movement of an organism or movements originating from the organs within that organism.

    Muscle is a collection of muscle tissue that contracts with each other. So it will produce a movement. Muscle consists of three, namely striated muscle, smooth muscle and cardiac muscle. This article will discuss about striated muscles. Starting from the definition, the parts of the striated muscles, their properties, characteristics, how they work to the function of the striated muscles.

    Definition of Striated Muscles

    This muscle has a striated appearance, between dark or actin and light or myosin. Both of them have an alternating pattern. Striated muscles can move at the will of the body or humans.

    This also makes striated muscles known as motor muscles. The striated muscles are able to work hard, because in the striated muscles there are many cell nuclei. However, these striated muscles still need rest after doing activities, because these striated muscles tire easily.

    Striated muscle or skeletal muscle has a pigment called myoglobin. This type of muscle is the most common muscle found in the body. These muscles dominate most of the body. Not only in the human body, in the animal body there is also this muscle.

    Examples of striated muscles in the human body that are easy to see are the biceps and triceps. Both of these muscles are located in the upper arm of the hand. The shape of these muscles is an elongated cylinder. In addition, this muscle also has a lot of core and is on the edge.

    The biceps and triceps muscles work with human conscious movement. Through stimuli caused by the activity innervated by conscious nerves or motor nerves in the body. These two muscles are also quite fast and strong. However, it is also easy to experience fatigue. The energy source for striated muscles is energy in the form of ATP. This energy is the result of metabolism that occurs in the body.

    Parts of the Skeletal Muscles

    The parts of the striated muscles are as follows:

    1. Sarcolemma

    The sarcolemma is the inner part of the striated muscle. The sarcolemma is a membrane that lines a muscle cell. The function of the sarcolemma is to protect the muscles.

    2. Sarcoplasm

    The next part in striated muscle is the sarcoplasm. Sarcoplasm is a fluid in the muscle cells. This sarcoplasm has a function for where myofibrils are located. In addition, in the sarcoplasm there are also myofilaments.

    3. Myofibrils

    Myofibrils are also present in striated muscles. Myofibrils are fibers found in muscles. Myofibrils are divided into two types. First, the homogeneous myofilaments that reside in smooth muscle. Second, the heterogeneous myofilaments that reside in the cardiac muscle. besides this heterogeneous myofilaments are also in the cardian muscle. In striated or skeletal muscle there are also heterogeneous myofilaments.

    4. Myofilaments

    The next part that is in the muscle is myofilaments. Myofilaments are fine threads or filaments. Myofilaments originate from myofibrils.

    Properties of the Skeletal Muscles

    The properties of striated muscles are generally the same as other types of muscles. The following are the properties of striated muscles:

    1. Conductivity

    The striated muscle has the property of conductivity. Conductivity is a capability in which a muscle has the expertise to carry out an action potential.

    2. Irritability

    Irritability is an excitability. The point is that when the muscles experience a stimulus, the muscles will automatically experience a reaction.

    3. Contractility

    The next property possessed by muscles is contractility. This property allows the muscles to shorten the tension. In addition, muscles are also able to create tension between the ends.

    4. Relaxation

    Relaxation is a property that is also owned by the muscles. Relaxation is a property that allows muscles to rest. Usually relaxation is done after the muscle has a contraction.

    5. Distensibility

    The next property of the muscles is distensibility. Distensibility is the ability of a muscle to be stretched. The withdrawal is carried out by an external force from the muscle. Muscles will not be injured, as long as stretching is not done beyond the physiological limit.

    6. Elasticity

    The next property of striated muscle is elasticity. Elasticity is the opposite of distensibility. This property allows the muscle to resist extension. And have the will to return to its original position. It is performed after active or passive extension.

    Features of the Skeletal Muscles

    1. The characteristics of smooth striated muscles

    The characteristics of striated muscles are as follows:

    •   The striated muscles have fibers, numbering up to thousands of fibers. These fibers will form muscle tissue so that it is neatly arranged
    •   It is cylindrical, so it is long. As well as having many nuclei or multinucleus
    •   The striated muscles move consciously or voluntarily
    •   Universally, striated muscle has a diameter of 50 microns. And the length is up to about 2.5 cm
    •   Striated muscles can work hard and fast. However, these striated muscles tire easily
    •   Skeletal muscles are muscles that require a lot of rest
    •   The striated muscles attach to the skeleton of the body. Either in the framework of the human body or the framework of the animal body
    •   The striated muscles move quickly when they contract. When it contracts its shape will contract.
    •   The location of the nucleus of striated muscle cells is located on the edge or peripherally
    •   Striated muscles are located in the chest muscles, thigh muscles, calf muscles and all parts of the human body.

    In addition to the above characteristics, striated muscles also have several other characteristics. The characteristics are as follows:

    2. Characteristics of cardiac striated muscles

    •   Has many cell nuclei. The nucleus is located in the middle position
    •   Has a transverse line
    •   Cardiac striated muscle is found only in the heart
    •   Unconscious movement
    •   It has a cylindrical and elongated shape
    •   The cell fibers are fused and branched
    •   These muscle contractions are strong and rhythmic

     

    How Striated Muscles Work

    All of these movements are controlled by the human brain. The human brain controls the central nervous system by digesting commands from humans. Examples such as human commands, such as running or walking. After that it responds quickly and gives orders to the body in charge of walking and running.

    Functions of the Skeletal Muscles

    1. Function of smooth striated muscle

    The function of the striated muscles is to control body movements. Through activation of somatic branches originating from peripheral nerves. This is done through a fast contraction speed.

    In addition to functioning to move the body, striated muscles also have a role in controlling temperature. Uses rapid muscle contractions to release heat. It is useful to increase the temperature. This is another example of the involuntary use of striated muscles.

    2. The function of cardiac striated muscles

    Cardiac striated muscle functions to pump the heart. The autonomic nervous system controls the cardiac striated muscles. Then it will stimulate to use electrical impulses to perform contractions. After that it will pump blood throughout the body.

    This way of working is also supported by a special junction which has the name “interlace disc”. Intercalated discs are located between the cardiac muscle cells or cardiomyocytes. These discs will help carry impulses from one cell to another later. Impulses will be carried out quickly. Making it possible to synchronize contractions.

    The function of the disc is really needed as long as the heart pumps blood to all parts of the body. That’s because the thickness of the heart muscle is different from one another. For example, the left ventricle has to pump blood to all parts of the body. The walls of the left ventricle are thinner. That’s because it only needs to pump oxygen-deficient blood the short distance from the heart to the lungs.

    3 Books That Make You More Understanding About The Human Body

    1. Encyclopedia of the Human Body

    The Human Body encyclopedia book is equipped with hundreds of 3D illustrations that are second to none, enabling readers to study the parts of the human body in detail. Vividly illustrated analyzes are also used to describe abnormalities that commonly occur in parts of the human body. With the bonus of an Interactive DVD filled with stunning animations that allow the reader to interact with every system in the human body.

    3. Give Mighty Muscle Heart Health

    This ebook presents matters related to the heart in the form of questions and answers, which may often come to mind when we experience, hear, read about this one organ. Answers starting from a simple introduction to the structure of the heart, its functions, various types of heart diseases and disorders complete with their causes and symptoms to diagnosis and what actions are commonly used in treatment and prevention.

    3. Biology Books for SMA / MA 

    Disorders of the Skeletal Muscles

    1. Muscular dystrophy

    Muscular dystrophy is a disorder that causes muscle weakness. This disorder is usually due to genetics, or passed down from parents to their children. The cause of dystrophy is a gene mutation that plays a role in the formation of muscle structure. In severe cases, muscular dystrophy can affect other conditions of the heart and respiratory muscles.

    Unfortunately, until now there is no medicine that can cure muscular dystrophy. Treatment is done only to relieve these symptoms. Such as physical disabilities and other health problems that arise.

    2. Parkinsons

    Parkinson’s is a disease that occurs when nerve cells produce too little dopamine. Parkinson’s is a genetic disease. Apart from that, Parkinson’s is also affected by old age. This disorder makes it difficult for sufferers to control the movement of muscles in the body.

    In addition, sufferers will experience tremors in the arms, hands, feet, face and other limbs. If the patient’s condition continues to worsen, over time it will be difficult to walk. Not only walking, sufferers will find it difficult to talk and do other activities. Parkinson’s disease can be treated or existing tremors can be controlled.

    3. Fibromyalgia

    Fibromyalgia is characterized by pain in certain parts of the body. Symptoms include stiff muscles and muscle pain. In addition, you will get tired easily, have headaches and have trouble sleeping. Other disturbances that may occur are memory impairment and abdominal pain.

    Fibromyalgia is indeed a disease with no known exact cause. However, abnormalities in certain chemicals or neurotransmitters in the brain. Changes in the way the nervous system processes pain messages, physical or emotional stress, genetic disorders and certain infections are thought to be the cause of this disease.

    4. Sprain

    Sprains usually occur due to sprains. A sprain is an injury to a ligament. Tissue that connects two or more bones at joints. This disorder includes complaints that commonly occur in the ankles. The disorder occurs due to physical activity.

    Usually sprains can also occur when walking or exercising on uneven terrain. In addition, it can also occur due to falling in an inappropriate position. The wrong technique in exercising is also a cause.

    Symptoms that arise from sprains can vary. These symptoms depend on the severity of the sprain. Symptoms often include pain, bruising and swelling.

    5. Muscle cramps

    Muscle cramps are almost the same as sprains. This disorder often becomes a complaint and occurs suddenly. Usually cramps can last for a few seconds or up to several minutes. The cause of cramps is because the muscles are overused. In addition, other causes can occur due to disturbances in the blood circulation of the muscles. Dehydration and lack of mineral intake from the body are also causes of muscle cramps. Other causes are more severe in the form of disorders that occur in the nervous system.

    6. Tendinitis

    Tendinitis is inflammation of the muscles that occurs due to swelling of the flexible tissue that connects the muscle to the bone or tendons. Swelling in this section is usually severe. This disorder usually occurs in the wrists and ankles. In addition, parts such as knees, elbows and shoulders can also occur.

    7. Muscle atrophy

    Atrophy is a disorder that occurs when muscle mass decreases or even disappears. The cause of atrophy is not moving for a long time. Muscle injuries can also cause atrophy. Another cause that can cause atrophy is a disease of the nerves that can lead to paralysis.

    8. Myositis

    Myositis is an inflammation of the muscle tissue. Myositis is caused due to infection or injury. In addition, myositis can also occur due to autoimmune diseases. Symptoms of this disease can be rashes that appear on the skin. In addition, the muscles will also feel weaker. Frequent falls, fatigue when standing or walking, difficulty swallowing or dysphagia and difficulty breathing are also symptoms of myositis.

    How to Maintain Muscle Health

    •   Increase protein intake
    •   Exercise regularly
    •   Drink lots of mineral water
    •   Taking vitamins or supplements
    •   Eat healthy fatty foods
    •   Eat foods rich in calcium
    •   Maintain body hormone balance
    •   Eat more vegetables
    •   Avoid alcoholic beverages

    That’s information about striated muscles. There are still many interesting things about striated muscles. You can find all this information at www.sinaumedia.com sinaumedia as #SahabaTanpaBatas will always provide the best book recommendations for Sinaumed’s.

    • Human Respiratory System
    • Small Intestine Function
    • The Five Human Senses
    • Biochemistry and Biomolecules
    • Movement System in Humans
    • tissue in plants
    • Great Circulatory System
    • Small Circulatory System
    • Liver function
    • Hormone System
    • Evolution Theory
    • Genetic Material
    • Biotechnology
    • Evolution
    • Cell Reproduction
    • Heredity

    Author: Wida Kurniasih

    Source: from various sources

  • Strategy Formulation: Definition, Stages, and Tips for Formulating a Business Strategy

    Strategy Formulation – Strategic management has many different meanings defined by experts, for example Pearce and Robinson define strategic management as a set of decisions and actions that lead to the formulation and implementation of plans designed to achieve business goals. Wahyudi believes that strategic management is the art and science of formulating, implementing, and evaluating strategic decisions in every function that helps an organization achieve its future goals.

    Strategy is a tool to achieve goals, and in the process of developing strategies that are constantly changing, especially conceptually, Steiner and Miner argue that strategy is a continuous response or adaptation to external opportunities and threats as well as internal strengths and weaknesses. can be influenced by the organization.

    In simple terms, a business strategy is a set of well-written plans, actions and objectives that describe how a business operates and competes in the market with the products (goods or services) provided. However, while the theory is easy to understand, developing a solid trading strategy and then implementing it is not an easy task.

    A good business strategy must consider several factors including the market, competitors and the business environment, as well as the structure, strengths and weaknesses of the business. A good business strategy must also be flexible enough to deal with change. Therefore, planning and preparing a business strategy requires solid strategic planning and business analysis skills, as well as a good understanding of functions such as marketing, sales, and distribution.

    Dikutip oleh David dalam Akdon ia mengemukakan bahwa “strategic management can be defined as the art and science of formulating, implementing and evaluating cross functional decisions that enable organization to achieve its objectives. As this definition implies, strategic management focuses on integrating management, marketing, financial accounting, production/operation research and development, and computer information systems to achieve organizational objectives”.

    This definition shows that in strategic management there are three important aspects, namely strategy formulation, strategy implementation, and strategy evaluation. However, this article will discuss more about strategy formulation .

    As an entrepreneur, you must be able to formulate a good business strategy so that your business can run smoothly. When running a business, you must be able to understand every detail from the smallest points to the most important points. Therefore, you must be able to build a good trading strategy.

    Sinaumed’s friends , in this article, we will study what strategy formulation is, the importance of strategy formulation, and strategy formulation tips. Check out the full review below!

    Definition of Strategy Formulation

    Business strategy formulation is the process of using available knowledge, data and information to shape the desired business direction and specific steps to achieve its goals. This process is often used to allocate resources, create priority lists, align everyone in the organization, and validate business goals.

    The business strategy has been formulated so that it can be understood by many people, from people in power, employees to current business partners. Therefore, an entrepreneur must be able to formulate a business strategy well so that other people can easily understand it.

    Successfully formulating a business strategy formulation can provide a business with a clear vision. As a result, companies can reduce the risk of possible miscommunication. Apart from that, it can also help track performance with measurable Key Performance Indicators (KPIs).

    Strategy formulation is often referred to as strategic planning, or long-term, the formulation process dealing with the development of missions, goals, formulations, and policies, so that strategy formulation must be achieved by analyzing strategic factors, namely strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats in the current situation.

    There are fundamental questions in strategy formulation namely, where will a forum be directed, in which direction is the forum engaged at this time, what environmental factors are being faced and what must be done to achieve effective goals in the future, related to these questions it is necessary affirmation according to a formulation because strategy formulation is an important part of the strategic management process holistically, both companies and educational institutions because in strategy formulation it is analyzed how to find ways so that the goals that have been influenced can be realized.

    There are various types of strategy formulation that must be formulated both in companies and educational institutions, namely business strategy formulation, corporate or company strategy formulation, and functional strategy formulation. Broadly speaking, business strategy formulation involves decision making at the division level or business unit level. Corporate strategy formulation is formulated at the top management level and made to achieve goals holistically, while functional strategy formulation is needed for each functional area, so that management can formulate strategies effectively. , management must pay attention to various obstacles and also need to choose a set of criteria to evaluate the proposed strategy.

    The Importance of Business Strategy Formulation

    Through business strategy formulation, companies can evaluate their resources and determine the best way to maximize their return on investment (ROI). The results will become a framework or guideline for all employees working in the company to carry out their roles.

    Apart from that, building a business strategy can also help you understand the strengths and weaknesses of your competitors. Thus, you can use this information to implement a more complete strategy so that the sales results you achieve can outperform your competitors.

    Things to Consider in Strategy Formulation

    In formulating a strategy, there are several things that must be considered, including:

    1. The vision, mission and goals of the company need to be understood in order to know which direction the company is headed and how to go in that direction.
    1. The second thing that must be understood concerns the company’s current position. The company’s position can be in the form of controlling market share, profit/loss position of the company, internal conditions such as competence of people in the company, etc. This interpretation is closely related to point one, point two is used as a guide or starting point, while point number one is about direction/purpose.
    1. From the combination of the two, a gap or gap will be determined between the current state and the desired state, and the gap will be closed. Ability to identify environmental factors (internal and external) currently faced by the company. By identifying these factors, it will be easier to understand success or failure in achieving goals.
    1. Look for actionable alternatives to achieve organizational goals more effectively in the future. The best solutions can also demonstrate the ever-growing or honing capabilities of people in the organization or company, or they can also represent forever innovation on their part. to anticipate the change, even though this may not be directly proven as a causal relationship.

    How to Formulate a Business Strategy

    In general, the formulation of a business strategy can be carried out in five stages. Here are five ways to formulate a business strategy that you should know about.

    1. Set Business Goals

    Strategy is the method used to achieve organizational goals. Therefore, the main key in building a business strategy is prioritizing business goals. Furthermore, strategic decisions can only be made after determining organizational objectives.

    2. Evaluate the Business Environment

    The next step in formulating a business strategy is assessing the general economic and industry environment in which your business operates. It is very important to have an inventory, both qualitatively and quantitatively, of the types of business products available.

    The main purpose of this assessment is to ensure that all factors that influence the success of the company can be found and to identify the strengths and weaknesses of competitors. In this way, you can avoid possible threats and reduce the risk of loss.

    3. Define a Strategic Mission

    Business people certainly have the mindset to continue to grow and progress, while at the same time wanting to achieve predetermined business goals. This strategic mission can help provide a clear picture of how these business goals will be achieved.

    Strategic missions can outline more detailed business goals and how to achieve those business goals. Going forward, this strategic mission will become an accurate and clear guideline for the company and employees in carrying out all tasks and work related to business goals.

    4. Performance Analysis

    Performance analysis is important to do to find gaps that occur between the performance that has been achieved, the performance that is currently being achieved, and the possibility of performance occurring in the future. This process can help track business performance through Key Indicator Performance (KPI), whether the business operates according to standards or not.

    5. Determining the Strategy to be Used

    There are various types of trading strategies that can be used. In order for your business to run more smoothly, in the process of developing a business strategy, you should choose the type of strategy that best suits your business. If you choose the wrong strategy, a lot of resources will be wasted.

    Building a business strategy is something every entrepreneur should know. However, apart from a business strategy, an entrepreneur must also be able to formulate a marketing strategy. One of the most effective types of marketing today is digital marketing.

    Strategy Formulation Stages

    Strategy formulation is the process of synthesizing steps for the future of the company, in order to formulate the company’s vision and mission, determine strategic goals, and design strategies to achieve these goals, to create the best value from consumers. The strategy that has been determined is in line with the company’s goals to bring the company’s position to the best position.
    Below is an explanation and description of the steps in the formulation of the Rothwell strategy:

    Langkah 1: Establishment of Vision, Mission, and Goals

    This step includes a general statement of the organization’s mission, goals, and objectives. The formulation of vision, mission and goals is the main responsibility of central management. This formula is influenced by the value given by the leader. The vision, mission and goals of the organization must be clear, concise and represent the basic goals of the organization and what it wants to achieve.

    Langkah 2: Identifying Past and Present Strategies

    Before deciding whether a strategy is needed, a manager must define it based on past and current strategies. Was the previous strategy developed correctly? If not, this can be analyzed and determined whether the previous strategy is still applicable or needs to be improved. By looking at the previous strategy, it can be seen how the organization’s activities were in the past and its implementation.

    Langkah 3: Diagnosing Past and Present Performance

    This step is necessary to evaluate how the previous strategy was performing and to determine what changes are needed so that the organization’s report deserves further investigation. The diagnosis can be made of the following factors:

    • organizational Efficiency,
    • Organizational processes, and
    • organizational performance.

    Organizational performance evaluation usually includes some type of financial analysis and diagnostics. One of the leaders must have a clear picture of the state of the organization in detail.

    The next step is to identify long-term, medium-term and short-term strategies that are included in the goals and mission of the organization. Remember that these goals cannot be determined without considering internal and external conditions. Setting medium and long term goals as well as analysis of internal and external conditions influence each other.

    Langkah 4: Setting Objectives

    Goals are statements about what the organization aims for. These goals provide direction and purpose for the organization and its members. Some questions about objectives are required by managers.

    Long Term Goals

    In general, discuss the organization’s future plans for the next few years. Long term goals must support and not conflict with the organization’s mission. While these goals differ slightly from an organization’s mission, they still need to be linked.
    For example, the mission of a fast food company is to quickly serve and deliver hot food to customers in several neighborhoods of a city. One of the long term goals is a plan to increase sales more specifically in the next 4 years. While these goals differ from the company mission, they still support the mission.

    Short Term Goals

    Is a derivative of long-term goals that support the functioning of organizational systems. Such an assessment creates a prioritized list of long-term goals. Short term goals can be set to help achieve long term goals.

    Short term goals should also be clear, concise and measurable whenever possible. Affected parties must clearly understand what is expected. Often, multiple objectives must be used to reflect the desired performance of a particular organizational unit or person.

    From a high-level perspective, goals should cover all of the major areas of the organization. The problem with the main goal is often achieved at the expense of other desired goals. For example, if the only goal is production, quality may not be considered in the pursuit of maximum output. Goals in different domains can serve as parameters for other goals. This Goal should be relatively consistent with other Goals.

    Step 5: SWOT Analysis and Strategy Formulation

    SWOT stands for Strengths , Weaknesses , Opportunities and Threats . This approach seeks to balance the internal strengths and weaknesses of the organization with the opportunities and threats from the organization’s external environment.

    • Strength (strength) is a condition where the company is able to carry out all its functions very well (above the industry average).
    • Weaknesses are conditions in which a business entity cannot carry out its functions properly due to inadequate facilities and infrastructure.
    • Opportunities are profitable business potentials that can be realized by a business without being controlled by competitors and without the influence of any party .
    • Threats are business situations caused by competitors’ activities, if not controlled, the business will face difficulties in the future.

    SWOT analysis includes an analysis of opportunities and threats from the external environment as well as an analysis of the strengths and weaknesses of the internal environment. External environment analysis can be carried out by various methods of forecasting and scientific management. The key to successful environmental analysis for strategy formulation lies in the progress of management to detect changes in the external environment and their impacts. Environmental analysis also enables an organization to predict and influence activities in its work environment, in particular providing strategic predictions in response to different environments.

    This internal analysis aims to identify strategic strengths and weaknesses that are important for the formulation of organizational strategy. Through understanding the strengths and weaknesses of competitors, the formulation of organizational strategy will be more accurate. Through the application of SWOT (analysis of the internal and external environment) it is hoped that the organization will be able to implement strategic policies that are appropriate to the problems and effective management within the organization.

    SWOT analysis helps managers to read important and relevant facts in internal and external analysis. Based on this review, the primary and secondary strategies facing the organization can be identified. The manager then formulates a suitable strategy in making decisions for an organization, neutralizes organizational weaknesses and always takes into account the threats it will face.

    Langkah 6: Develop and Evaluate Alternative Strategies and Select Strategy

    Strategic decision making is a key element of decision making in strategy formulation. Based on this analysis, management’s willingness to formulate a strategy will provide a competitive advantage for the organization. That is, management seeks to position the organization for an advantage over its competitors, which requires a careful assessment of the competitive forces governing the rules of competition in the industry in which the organization operates.

    There are three important ways for management to gain competitive advantage, namely:

    • management fee,
    • Differentiation and
    • Focus on narrow market segments.

    Successful managers will choose the strategy that gives their organization the most favorable competitive advantage, and then they will seek to maintain that advantage over time.

  • Steps to Take When You Feel In the Wrong Major

    sinaumedia.com Choosing a major is one of the big decisions in life. In a way, the major will affect your future career. Because of that, how nice it would be if we could enter a major that we like and work in a field of work that we love. However, that’s how it would be if we were in a difficult position. Like because you didn’t pass the selection and then you were “forced” to take other majors that weren’t your passion. Or for other reasons you have to choose a major that you don’t really like Sinaumed’s?

     

    Some people may be able to accept this fact and get through it well. However, there are not a few who really feel uncomfortable being in a major that doesn’t seem to match their passion. An indication when you start to have doubts about what you are currently doing is that you constantly experience too much boredom in class, so that your mind wanders somewhere and nothing your lecturer says doesn’t enter your head. Your eyes are also busy looking at the clock hoping that lecture hours will finish quickly, another feature is that your grades are continuously decreasing because the more you learn, the more you feel disconnected from lectures, another sign is that you have found a job goal that turns out to have nothing to do with college majors,

    Actually there are several factors that cause you to choose the wrong major, including the major you choose not of your own volition, you choose a major based on other people’s opinions, another cause is choosing a major just to join in with friends or for the sake of prestige, finally because you haven’t know yourself well enough. This lack of understanding of interests makes you finally choose a major at random which results in you taking the wrong major. However, if you are already experiencing this problem, here are some solutions that you can do in Sinaumed’s. Check these out!

     

    MAKE SURE YOU FEEL IN THE WRONG MAJOR, NOT BORED

    Ideally, every person has the right to get knowledge that he is really interested in, so that he can make the most of his knowledge in the future. If you want to be a writer, you have the right to get knowledge and theory related to your goals. If you want to become an economist? You should have entered the economics faculty. Want to become a political expert? Study political science in college. When you feel that you have chosen the wrong major, make sure to check again whether you are just panicking or have not been able to adapt to the courses given, not being able to adapt to the campus environment can also be a factor, or indeed the wrong major. If now you are bored because the lessons you receive are not in accordance with the shadow, try to be patient. Who knows, Next semester there will be lessons and practicum which are 180% far more fun than the theory class. Try asking your upperclassmen, if necessary, discuss it with your supervising lecturer or guardian lecturer. In this way, your insights about majors and lessons will be more open in Sinaumed’s.

    Also fix your mind scheme, ask again what are your goals, career and dream of work in the future. If you still feel clueless or even have interests that are very different from the major you are currently choosing, chances are you are indeed in the wrong major.

    In choosing the right major, you must first find as much information as possible about a major. Like if you are interested in the world of broadcasting, the book What Courses? Broadcasting majors can be the right choice to get to know more about this major.

    RELAXED FOR A MOMENT

    There are also other factors that make a person feel in the wrong direction besides the problem of the teaching and learning system. These problems include not having the right friends, not having the support of loved ones or even the annoying way of teaching the lecturers. If that’s the case, think again about whether you actually like the material. It’s just that, maybe it’s the external factors that make you feel disgusted with the major. Don’t be in a rush to change majors. Try removing these external factors from your stream of thoughts and focus on your goals and dreams. Remember, not everything in this world goes according to our wishes.

    Another cause could be that the feeling of boredom that you experience is the fruit of fatigue due to continuous learning without stopping. For that, try to take a day or two off when you’re not taking exams. Go where you want. Weigh decisions more clearly in a more relaxed environment. Sinaumed’s.

    Various tips to help you deal with these difficult times can be found in the Anti-stress Book: How to Stay Relaxed When Everything Is Chaotic.

    IF YOU ARE GOING TO MOVE MAJORS

    Thinking twice before making a decision is a wise move. Convince yourself as well as possible if switching majors is indeed what you want to do. Because moving majors is a choice in life that contains risks. It’s not certain that you will feel more comfortable in your new major, be prepared for the risks that will be incurred, firstly there will be additional costs in terms of finances, secondly you will have to start everything again from scratch as well as graduate delays compared to your previous Sinaumed’s friends. After making up your mind, have a good talk with your parents. Explain why you want to start over, and convince them of your choice. After getting permission, here are some ways for those of you who want to change majors at the same University, Sinaumed’s:

    • Decide carefully what new major you will choose
    • Meet with the student advisor and ask them to help you with all your major transfer needs
    • Check the requirements for your new major. On average, universities have regulations that at least have studied 2-6 semesters before being able to change majors. Also make sure that the GPA requirements, letter of recommendation from the head of the department, and administration have been completed

     

    DOUBLE DEGREE

    Taking a different double degree by continuing S2. You can take another course with a major that suits Sinaumed’s’ interests. This program can award multiple degrees in one term. Simply put, with only 3-4 years of study you can get two degrees at once. Double Degree can be done on a different campus or on the same campus. One example of the possibility of a double degree is usually carried out by students from the Education and Pure Sciences program. For example, if you study in the Department of Mathematics Education, then in the final semesters add courses in the Mathematics Department – or vice versa. Several universities offer open double degrees with conditions specifically regulated by the university. The following are 6 universities in Indonesia that provide the Sinaumed’s double degree:

    • University of Indonesia (UI) International Class
    • Gadjah Mada University (UGM)
    • Brawijaya University (UB)
    • Airlangga University (UNAIR)
    • Indonesian Islamic University (UII)
    • Brawijaya University
    • Pelita Harapan University

    It should be noted, studying in two majors simultaneously is not an easy thing. In addition to calculating funds, you also have to be able to manage time and everything well, including how to avoid clashing class schedules. Do not let any tasks be neglected, as well as your social life that is chaotic.

    S1 LETTING AGAIN IN THE DESIRED MAJOR

    Even though not many do it, mainly for reasons of time, try going to college again after the current one is finished. If you think it’s worth it, why not? For example, if you just found your passion in the medical field while studying Accounting. After having an SE degree, take another course at the Department of Nutrition. You have all options available: starting from studying at PTN or PTS, to crossing majors or not at Sinaumed’s.

     

    CONTINUE S2 ACCORDING TO PASSION

    It’s fine to study at the Medical Education Department at the bachelor’s level, then continue studying Accounting at the master’s level. In fact, you have the opportunity to learn many things in both fields of knowledge. Imagine the vast knowledge you’ll have! However, studying in majors that are not linear with fields of knowledge will present its own challenges. Education and knowledge about Medicine that has been studied for many years before will not have much to do with Accounting Science. As a result, you have to be able to catch up a lot so you don’t just hang around in the Sinaumed’s class.

    GO AHEAD

    Well, the damage is done, if you’re already in the middle of the semester, even working on your thesis. Changing majors doesn’t feel like the right solution. Whatever it is, if it’s already the responsibility of having to continue studying, take this situation as a challenge to train yourself to get out of your comfort zone. Rest assured, no knowledge is in vain learned. Learn to be sincere and accept Sinaumed’s. Undergoing lectures to completion is also a form of your responsibility and commitment to education. Not only to parents, but also to yourself.

    JOIN A SME, ORGANIZATION OR COMMUNITY

    While continuing your study, regardless of how you feel about it, why don’t you unfold your passion in student organizations? There’s nothing wrong with joining several Student Activity Units at once. In fact, being actively involved in the off-campus community can hone and improve your hard skills and soft skills. Perhaps from all these activities, you can develop your talents and interests until you find a new passion. Or vice versa, then you realize that you have studied in the right direction, Sinaumed’s. Besides that, joining the community will also meet you with many people from various professional backgrounds, learn from their success stories, and start applying them in your life.

    TAKE A COURSE

    Adding knowledge to support future careers is not only from college. If you really feel like you chose the wrong major, you can take courses or workshops. Nowadays it’s not difficult to find courses to improve the soft skills you have. Do courses or workshops either online or offline with a short course duration, which is around 3-6 months. However, if you feel that taking courses or workshops will cost more, try to take part in internships or volunteer activities that suit your interests. In addition to the soft skills and hard skills that will definitely increase, taking part in an internship experience at a company or agency will give you experience in the world of work and of course get additional pocket money from the internship.

     

    CREATE YOUR DREAM LIST

    Having a dream list is very important. How your future steps are all determined by your dreams and goals. After all, who says students who are in the wrong major can’t do much? It turns out that you can also build a lot of assets that you can turn into opportunities in the future as a productive job for you. For example, building assets in the internet world, such as YouTube. If the YouTube that you build then has a lot of subscribers, then this can be your best asset in the future. Even if you are actually in the wrong college major, it is possible for you to succeed in other opportunities.

     

    YOU ARE NOT ALONE

    Do not panic! Because it turns out you’re not alone. According to Career Advice, in America there are around 60 to 70 percent of students who are in the wrong major. And you don’t need to worry because there are many successful people out there whose educational background is not in accordance with the field they are engaged in. For example, Mr. Chairul Tanjung, with an educational background in dentistry, could become a successful entrepreneur in the entertainment and television industry. Or you can look at Ms. Susi Pudjiastuti, who, even though she didn’t graduate from high school, was able to become an entrepreneur as an exporter of fresh fish and its processed products. Even believed to serve as minister of Maritime Affairs and Fisheries Sinaumed’s. The first step is not to blame other people or look for scapegoats for what happened.

     

     

    MUCH GRATEFUL

    There are still many people out there who want to continue on to university, you are one of the lucky ones because you were given the opportunity to experience the excitement of college. Being grateful is the right attitude to move on and finish something you have chosen, also try to look at your life from a different angle.

    Start loving whatever you do, even if it’s not something you love. Surely you will know that no struggles and sacrifices are wasted, everything will be beautiful in its time, as discussed in the book Chicken Soup for the Soul: The Power of Gratitude.

    THERE IS NO WRONG CHOICE

    There’s nothing wrong with stopping and then changing majors or continuing in that direction. Everything is legal, and everything is true as long as you are ready with all the consequences. If you really feel that your current major is really far from your goals, interests, and abilities, you may change majors, change faculties, or even drop out of college to start entrepreneurship right away. But remember, it must be soon, and don’t let time be wasted again.

    Remember, time is at stake here. It could be that other people with the same time have done great things, but we, with the time we have, are still confused. So hurry up! And if you feel that your current major still allows you to move forward, then go ahead. There have been many examples of cases of successful people even though they previously thought they were in the wrong direction. Remember, God knows what is best for us. Maybe that’s the way it should be.

    One major is not the end of everything for Sinaumed’s. Trials will always come and go in your life. If you are able to pass one small pebble that is blocking your path at this time, your mentality will be more forged to face the big rock that will later hinder your next steps. So, don’t ever get discouraged when you feel like you chose the wrong major. Be grateful because not everyone has the opportunity to continue higher education to graduate. Use the time and opportunities that are in your hands to reach even higher jumps. Trust me, you can do it because nothing is impossible. Hopefully this article is useful and can inspire you, cheers Sinaumed’s!

     

    EDUTORE

    sinaumedia developed an educational platform called Edutore. On this platform, you can access many question practice books like those in sinaumedia by subscribing. Edutore has a slogan “Everyone Can Be Smart” and that is also what Edutore aspires to be. So that Edutore can participate in educating Indonesian children. On the Edutore Youtube Channel, various topics are discussed, ranging from unique general knowledge such as “Why are the brake lights red”, learning English with Captain J, to studying with Edutore which contains discussions of questions such as CPNS synonyms, antonyms, and others. Check the YouTube account directly, click here.

    Source: from various sources

  • Static Electricity: Definition, Examples, History, and Benefits

    Static Electricity – Static electricity is electricity with a charge in a stationary or static state, in contrast to dynamic electricity whose electric charge is always moving. In meaning, static electricity is an imbalance of electric charge in or on the surface of an object. Meanwhile, the electric charge remains until it is dissipated by being removed.

    Electricity comes from the Greek word electron which means amber. Amber itself is a petrified resin tree. This property of stone attracts small objects after rubbing, which was later developed by a Greek scientist named Thales of Miletus with experiments that resulted in the discovery of an electric charge.

    Definition of Static Electricity

    What is meant by static electricity? In general, static electricity is a collection of electric charges in a fixed amount or the balance of electric charges in an object. Just like when you rub a plastic ruler through your hair, the ruler will be negatively charged, while the hair will be positively charged.

    The discharge when these two materials are rubbed makes them electrified with a negative charge. Electric charge is a physical quantity related to electrical and other related effects in matter. Charges can be neutralized by means of friction indicating that charges do not cancel each other’s effect.

    The amount of electric charge will depend on the deficiency or excess of the number of electrons, the more excess and deficiency of electrons an object has, the greater the electric charge. According to the electron theory, electrons that move from one atom to another are called free electrons, while objects that can move free electrons are called conductors.

    A static electric charge is created whenever two surfaces are connected and separated, and at least one of the surfaces has a high resistance to electric current (and is therefore an electrical insulator). The effect of static electricity is familiar to most people because people can feel, hear, and even see the spark as an excess charge is neutralized when brought close to a large electrical conductor (eg grounded).

    The coulomb is a unit for measuring the size of an electric charge. There are positive and negative electric charges. An excess of electrons in an object causes the object to have a negative electric charge, and if the object is positively charged then the object is deficient in electrons. The number of negative and positive charges on an object is the same, so the object has a neutral charge. 1 Electron = -1.6 x 10-19 coulomb 1 Proton = -1.6 x 10-19 coulomb.

    Static Electricity Concept

    As reported by the Britannica.com page , the notion of static electricity is an electrical phenomenon that occurs when charged particles are transferred from one object to another. This transfer of charge occurs because of the two objects rubbing against each other. Like dust flying with the air rubbing against the surface of the TV screen. From this friction, there is a transfer of electron charge.

    Now, when the electron charge moves, both objects can experience an excess of electrons so that they are negatively charged. It also lacks electrons so it is positively charged. Because there is a difference in the nature of this charge, the two objects end up attracting each other.

    Well, that’s the concept of static electricity, so what’s the difference with dynamic electricity? The difference between static and dynamic electricity is that static electricity tends to be still or does not move, while dynamic electricity can move or flow.

    What does it mean? Okay, let’s do an experiment, shall we? Now take a plastic ruler and rub it through your hair. When a plastic ruler is rubbed against the hair, there will be a transfer of electrons from the hair to the ruler, so that the plastic ruler becomes electrically charged. Well, the electric charge on this ruler will not flow so it is called static electricity.

    Now try to bring the ruler closer to the small pieces of paper. What happened? The piece of paper will stick to the plastic ruler due to the transfer of electric charge. However, this only lasted temporarily. After the electric charge on the plastic ruler and the piece of paper is the same, the two objects will repel each other. As a result, the pieces of paper will come off the ruler.

    So, what about dynamic electricity? In dynamic electricity there is a flow of electric charge. For example, when you press the switch in the ON position, there will be an electric current that causes the light to turn on. However, when you press the switch in the OFF position, the light will turn off because the electricity has stopped.

    Electrical charge

    Okay, let’s continue to the discussion about electric charge, come on. In essence, in static electricity we talk about an object or atom that has an electric charge. Therefore, we should first get acquainted with the name of the atom. You must have often heard of atoms? First of all, try to observe the atomic image below.

    As you can see in the picture of the atom above, the atom consists of two parts, namely the atomic nucleus and the atomic shell. The atomic nucleus is composed of two kinds of particles, namely protons (positively charged) and neutrons (no charge/neutral). Meanwhile, the atomic shell is composed of negatively charged particles called electrons.

    So, why are there objects that are negatively charged and some are positively charged? Well, basically the atom is neutral charge. However, the atom will turn positive or negative if there is a transfer of electrons.

    • An atom is said to be neutral if it has the same number of protons and electrons.
    • An atom is said to be positively charged if it has more protons than electrons.
    • An atom is said to be negatively charged if the number of protons is less than the number of electrons.

    Static Electricity Formula

    In static electricity, there are several formulas that are usually used. Here is the formula for static electricity that you need to know.

    1. Electric Potential

    Electric potential is the work per unit charge required to move one charge from one point to another. Well, the magnitude of the electric potential at a point can be calculated by the electric potential formula:

  • State Defense Indicators: Definition, Objectives, and Examples of State Defense Attitudes

    Indicators of State Defense – As Indonesian people, of course we need to understand what state defense means. This awareness is a quite important part of the national strategy of the Indonesian nation and state to face various kinds of disturbances, threats, obstacles, and challenges. The history of the founding of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia or NKRI, which was obtained through a long struggle and full of sacrifices, cannot be separated from the roles and contributions of all components of the nation.

    This awareness of defending the country has been mandated in Article 27 paragraph 3 of the 1945 Constitution of the Republic of Indonesia which reads: “Every citizen has the right and obligation to participate in efforts to defend the country.”

    Definition of State Defense

    The meaning or meaning of defending the country is already contained in the laws that have been determined by the state. According to the Republic of Indonesia’s House of Representatives website, in the Law of the Republic of Indonesia Number 56 of 1999, article 1 paragraph 2, it explains that defending the country is the attitude and behavior of citizens imbued with their love for the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia which is based on Pancasila and the Constitution. the Constitution or the Constitution in ensuring the survival of the nation and state.

    These attitudes and behaviors do not just appear and become the awareness of every citizen from birth. Therefore, it needs to be developed from an early age and always maintained and developed on an ongoing basis through fostering awareness of defending the country. Physically, this can be interpreted as a defense effort to face physical attacks or aggression from those who threaten the existence of the country.

    Meanwhile for non-physical, this one concept is interpreted as an effort to play an active role in advancing the nation and also the state, be it through education, morals, social, or increasing the welfare of the people who make up the nation. In the implementation of state defense, all citizens can do it, either physically or non-physically. The physical defense of the state that can be carried out includes by way of struggle to take up arms or join the war if there is an attack from a foreign country against the sovereignty of the nation.

    Meanwhile, non-physical defense of the state is interpreted as an effort to safeguard the nation and state sovereignty through a process of increasing nationalism. Nationalism here is a series of love and awareness in the process of living in the country, as well as efforts to foster a sense of love for the motherland. Not only that, defense can also be carried out by playing an active role in realizing the progress of the nation and state.

    State Defense Indicator

    In the process of defending the state, there are several things that are important values ​​that must be used as the basis for every member of the nation, including:

    1. Love the Motherland

    Love for the motherland is a feeling of love for the nation and also the country. This is because love for the homeland means that we must wholeheartedly and be willing to sacrifice to defend the nation and state from various kinds of threats, obstacles, distractions and challenges. In essence, love for the homeland is pride in being part of the homeland itself and a nation that ultimately wants to do something to be able to make its name proud.

    In applying the value of defending the country, loving the motherland, it can be done every day by showing how our attitude is in living life as a society, as a nation, and also as a state, by never giving up, caring, and helping one another. Some attitudes and behaviors that reflect love for the motherland are:

    – Proud to be Indonesian.
    – Using domestic products.
    – Comply with all existing laws and regulations.
    – Always obedient to pay taxes.
    – Willingly participate in the flag ceremony.
    – Maintain environmental sustainability and cleanliness.
    – Mutual respect for fellow citizens.

    2. National and State Awareness

    This awareness of nationhood and statehood means that individuals who live and are bound by the auspices of the state must have attitudes and self-behaviors that grow from their own will. This attitude and behavior must be based on sincerity and willingness to act for the good of the nation and state of Indonesia.

    3. Believe in Pancasila as the State Ideology

    The values ​​contained in Pancasila as the state ideology are a source of enthusiasm for state administrators and also government officials in carrying out their duties and authorities so that they remain focused on the foundations of the state along with the times and also the dynamics of society.

    4. Willing to Sacrifice for the Nation and Country

    Willing to sacrifice for the sake of the nation and also the state, namely by willingly sacrificing energy, time, thoughts and property for the public interest. It also has another meaning, which is willing to sacrifice for the nation and the state is selfless service given by citizens to the motherland with full awareness, sincerity in maintaining the continuity of the country.

    5. Have the initial ability to defend the country

    The last value of defending the country is having the initial ability to defend the country which is divided into psychological and physical. Psychologically, having emotional, spiritual and intelligence intelligence, always taking care of his body and soul, and having the characteristics of discipline, tenacity and hard work. While physically, namely having excellent health conditions, physical skills to support, by liking sports and always maintaining a healthy body.

    Example of Defending the Country

    After understanding what state defense means, here are some forms of state defense that can be applied as members of the nation of a country, including:

    1. Preserving Culture

    Awareness to preserve Indonesian culture, especially regional culture which is very diverse. So that this can prevent recognition from other countries which state that Indonesia’s regional wealth is the result of their original culture.

    2. Study diligently

    For students, defending the country that can be realized is by being diligent in studying. Thus, in the future it will bring up intelligent human resources and be able to filter various kinds of information originating from foreign parties. That way, people will not be affected by misleading information from foreign cultures.

    3. Obey the Rules

    Comply with applicable legal regulations. This is a manifestation of our love for the homeland and defending the country. Because, by complying with applicable laws, it will create security and peace for the environment and create a sense of justice in society.

    The Purpose of Defending the Country

    The aim of fostering awareness of defending the country is one of the efforts to build the character of the Indonesian people who have a spirit of nationalism and patriotism, and have strong national resilience to ensure the upholding of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia. The following are some of the objectives of defending the country, including:

    – Form a strong mental and physical.
    – Form a disciplined attitude of time, activities, and other activity arrangements.
    – Instill a sense of love for the nation.
    – Train the spirit of leadership in leading oneself and a group.
    – Forming faith and piety to the religion they adhere to.

    Defending the Country in the Aspect of Life

    Efforts to defend the country which are carried out for the sake of the unity and integrity of the Indonesian nation can be carried out in various fields of life, including namely:

    1. Ideology

    The practice of Pancasila values ​​in everyday life is a form of defending the state in the field of ideology. For example, by always believing that God Almighty exists. Apart from that, we can also always worship and carry out religious teachings, respect each other and also love fellow human beings, place common interests above personal interests, adhere to consensus deliberation in resolving issues that concern common interests, and create a social life with social justice.

    2. Politics and Law

    In this sector, we can do this by actively participating in general elections, participating in regional head elections, always being active in expressing aspirations on a problem, not committing fraud, and paying taxes on time.

    3. Economy

    In the economic field, this can be done by increasing living standards with the aim of meeting economic needs by working, trading in accordance with existing regulations, and cooperatives to increase productivity and competitiveness, as well as to become a source of foreign exchange for the country.

    4. Socio-Cultural

    Here we can do it by living a life in a society that has the attitude of Bhinneka Tunggal Ika, namely by increasing tolerance between ethnicities, races, religions, and also groups. In addition, we also need to develop each other’s interests and talents in art or sports life, preserve regional culture and customs as elements of national culture, preserve and protect the environment so as to avoid natural disasters.

    This is an explanation of what state defense is, indicators of state defense, and also examples of state defense attitudes. For You who want to learn all about science related to defending the country, you can visit Sinaumedia.com to get related books.

  • Some Examples of Short Drama Scripts on Various Life Themes

    Examples of Drama Manuscripts – Drama is a genre (type) of literary work that describes human life with motion. Drama describes the reality of life, character, and human behavior through the roles and dialogues that are staged. Stories and stories in drama contain conflicts and emotions that are specifically intended for theatrical performances.

    Drama scripts are made in such a way that later they can be staged for the audience to enjoy. Drama requires quality communication, situation and action. This quality can be seen from a conflict or problem that can be presented in its entirety and depth in a drama performance.

    Definition of Drama

    Drama is a story in the form of motion.

    The term for drama during the Dutch colonial period in Indonesia is called tonil . Tonil then evolved to be replaced by the term play by PKG Mangkunegara VII. Sandiwara comes from the Javanese word password and wara . Sandi means secret, while wara ( warah ) means teaching. The term play implies teaching which is carried out with symbols. Meanwhile, the definition of modern and traditional drama must be distinguished. In modern drama, drama activities use dialogue scripts, while traditional plays use improvisation in their dialogues.

    Structure and Elements of Drama

    Drama is a work that contains high artistic value. A drama follows an orderly plot structure. An organized structure will help the audience enjoy a drama being staged. The structure of the drama includes acts, scenes, dialogues, prologue and epilogue. Act is another term for episode. Each act contains a whole small story that becomes the whole drama. In other words, the act is part of a drama script that summarizes an event that occurs somewhere in a certain time sequence.

    The scene is the part of the play that shows the changing events. This change in events is marked by a change in character or setting of place and time, for example in the first scene, character A is talking to character B. They then walk to another place and meet character C, there is a change in the scene.

    Dialogue is part of a drama script in the form of a conversation between one character and another. Dialogue is the most dominant part in drama. Dialogue is what distinguishes drama from other types of literary works.

    Prologue and epilogue are the frame of a drama. Prologue is an introduction to enter into a drama. The contents are an overview of the drama to be played. Meanwhile, the epilogue is the last part of the drama. Its content is the conclusion of the play being played. Epilogue usually contains the meaning and message of the drama being played.

    There are three important elements in drama, including:

    • Characters, actors who have more roles than other actors, are usually categorized as protagonists or antagonists.
    • Dialogue or conversation that must be said by the characters in the story.
    • Instructions for behavior, actions, or actions that must be carried out by the character.

    Types of Drama

    1. Tragedy Drama

    Tragedy is a drama that tells the sad stories of noble figures. The story in the tragedy is the struggle of a noble character who becomes a hero to oppose various oppositions against him. This opposition is unfair because of the difference in power. The story in the tragedy is so serious that it evokes pity and fear.

    2. Comedy Drama

    Comedy drama is a drama that presents stories that are not too serious but funny. The story deals with events that may occur in the play. Funny things arise from the behavior of the characters and are not related to the situation in the story. Funny behavior also contains the wisdom of the characters.

    3. Melodrama

    Melodrama has a very serious story. In the story, various incidents appear by chance. The story in a melodrama evokes a feeling of pity that makes the audience carried away.

    Example of a Dramatic Script

    Have you ever written a play script? Drama scripts are different from other scripts, both in form and writing technique. When you are going to write a drama script, it is better if you first choose a story theme as the basis for writing the script. You have to choose an interesting story as the basis for writing a play. After that, you can arrange a drama story framework based on the selected story.

    You must be able to identify the conflicts in the story in order to develop a drama story framework based on the story you have chosen. Finally, you can develop the story framework into a one-act play text that contains original ideas.

    As a form of literature, drama is not much different from other forms of prose literature such as novels, romances, or short stories. Quoted from the book Bahasa Indonesia 2 SMP Kelas VIII written by Ida Ayu Kusrini (2007: 16), drama scripts are different from other scripts, both in form and writing technique.

    1. Example of a Drama Script for the Script Submission

    Andi: “Shan, I want to tell a story, here?”

    Shani: “What story? About your crazy dreams, right? What do you want to dream now? So astronaut? Or, traveling to the planet Neptune?”

    Andi: “Hahaha, you just know. I really want to tell my dream. However, my dream this time was not as strange as before. This time, the dream I realized was more realistic. I want to be a novelist, Shan. To be precise, to be a fantasy novel writer. You know yourself that this is a fortuneteller. So, me becoming a fantasy novel writer is all I can make it happen.”

    Shani: “Widih, your dreams are unlucky, how good are you again. Eh, by the way, have you written the script yet?”

    Andi: “Okay, please. In fact, I sent it to the publisher yesterday.”

    Shani: “Widih, great time then! I hope the publisher will accept the manuscript, Ndi.”

    Andi: “Amen. Thank you Shan.”

    Some time later.

    Shani: “Ndi, what about your novel script? Was it accepted by the publisher or not?”

    Andi: “No, this is Shan. Instead, I was asked to revise it by the publisher. Where are the more revisions? Ah, what a beautiful dream to make a fantasy novel a dream that I can make come true.”

    Shani: “Well, Ndi. Your manuscript was only asked to be revised; not rejected. So, your manuscript still has a chance to be published by a publisher. Besides, if it’s not published in the publisher you’re aiming for, you can still send it to other publishers. Is not it?”

    Andi: “Yeah, Shan. Eh, by the way, thanks for the input.

    Shani: “You are welcome, Ndi”.

    Andi also revises the manuscript of the novel. Shani, as his best friend, continues to support and give advice to Andi. Short stories, fantasy novels written by Andi are also published and are loved by many readers.

    2. Example of a Drama Script with the Theme of Free Association

    That morning at a high school, Bayu ran up to Jono, Liyana, Nina, Ardi, Mira, Cici and Ahmad.

    Bayu: Friends, yesterday one of our friends was detained by the police because he was involved in a narcotics case.

    Jono: Yes, yesterday I heard rumors, but I don’t know who the detained child is.

    Nina: He said, if I’m not mistaken, the one who was arrested by the police was Riko, a student from the next class.

    Ahmad “Oh my gosh, what a pity, he must have a problem so he tried illegal drugs as an escape. On the one hand, this incident damaged the good name of our school.

    Liyana: However, he could be a victim or someone framed him. We shouldn’t accuse him of being a user first before there is strong evidence.

    Nina: As far as I know, he does come from a fairly affluent family, but lacks love from his parents.

    Ardi: It’s true what Liyana said, now there are many irresponsible elements who frame or are looking for other victims.

    Cici: Nowadays, narcotics cases are rampant among teenagers. Almost every day television shows broadcast news about narcotics cases.

    Ahmad: We have to choose our friends wisely and be wary of strangers around us.

    Mira: Parents’ love and attention really influences the lives of teenagers who are still unstable. If parents continue to ignore their children, they will fall into promiscuity.

    Bayu: He said he didn’t end up in jail because he was underage. He will only go through the rehabilitation stage and his parents need to be investigated further regarding their ignorance about their child who has repeatedly used the drug.

    Cici: Hopefully after being rehabilitated, Riko can recover and go to school as usual.

    Liyana: Hopefully, our journey of life is still long. Our age now is the age where we find identity and plan for the future. It’s a shame if the bad actions we do now can destroy our future.

    Jono: Let’s support each other and remind each other that we don’t fall into promiscuity that will ruin our future. Strengthen our faith and be open to our parents, family and closest friends if there are problems so that we don’t get depressed and trigger us to do forbidden things like trying to use narcotics!

    3. Example of Togetherness Theme Drama Script

    One day five friends were playing football in the village field where they lived. They often play football in the afternoon on the field. Currently, they were resting on the sidelines.

    Bayu: Dod, what did your mother bring you? (while opening the lunch box).

    Dodi: I brought this fried chicken. How about you, Bay?

    Bayu: I brought large prawns with my mother. Because yesterday my father caught shrimp with Ehsan’s father.

    Dodi: So, your lunch also uses shrimp, San?

    Ehsan: Yes, Dod. I’m the same as Bayu (smiling happily).

    Dodi: Waaahhh delicious… I also really like shrimp. How about you, Ham?

    Ilham: I was brought cassava leaves with chili fish, Dod. My favorite food.

    Dodi: Wow, that’s no less delicious. How about you, Ton?

    Anton: (smiles grimacing) I didn’t bring anything with me. My mother had to go to work early in the morning because my brother was going to high school. Therefore, fathers and mothers must work hard to earn money. So, my mom didn’t have time to cook me and bring me lunch (sadly).

    Dodi: Yes, Ton. You can still eat with us.

    Anton: What do you mean?

    Ehsan : What if we eat together so that Anton can also eat our food.

    Ilham: How?

    Ehsan : Like this, what if we eat using banana leaves? So, our food will be poured into the banana leaf. Let’s all eat together.

    Dodi: That’s a great idea. Come on!

    Ilham and Bayu took banana leaves not far from where they were. They all poured their food on the banana leaf. They ate voraciously.

    Anton: Thank you guys. Only you guys understand my situation.

    Bayu: Ready. Don’t worry, Ton (smiles).

    4. Example of Friendship Theme Drama Script

    That afternoon when school break time rang, Ari, Dian, Mala, Winda and Haris ordered food in the cafeteria while chatting together.

    Mala: Do you know why Dika didn’t come to school for three days? Is he sick?

    Haris: The last time I saw Dika was yesterday afternoon sitting pensively on the terrace of his house when I was about to go to a shop near his house. I asked him why he was contemplating and not going to school. He just replied that it was okay and reasoned that lately he was always oversleep.

    Dian: Hmm, it’s impossible for Dika to be oversleeping all the time, he’s a diligent kid who always wakes up before the morning call to prayer. Maybe Dika is having a problem, but he doesn’t want to tell us?

    Winda: Oh yes, I remember, three days ago after school, my mother told me that she saw Dika at the market helping her mother sell. Isn’t that the first day Dika didn’t go to school?

    Ari: It’s best if we visit him after school to find out what happened to Dika.

    Winda, Haris, Mala and Dian agreed with Ari’s proposal. In the afternoon they gathered and went together to Dika’s house. There they found Dika tidying up his mother’s merchandise.

    Dika: Friends, what’s wrong? Why are you suddenly here? Let’s sit first.

    Dian: We just want to make sure the reason why you haven’t come to school for three days straight is because we all know that you are our most diligent friend and we suspect that you are having a problem.

    Ari: You’d better tell us what your real problem is, little brother.

    Dika: Sorry in advance friends, I don’t want to tell because I’m embarrassed and don’t want to bother you. I work to help Mother to reduce school fees. I was threatened with not being able to pay my tuition fees and I felt sorry to see Mother working alone.

    Mala: Then tomorrow afternoon we will help around selling some of your wares. How are you guys?

    Harris: I agree!

    Winda: My mother often buys your mother’s merchandise because the fish and vegetables are always fresh. The market snacks are also delicious. I’ll ask you later to offer your mother’s snacks to her social gathering friends.

    Dika: Thank you, my friends, you are my true friends.

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

    Reference

    • Harimawan (1988). Dramaturgy . Bandung: Rosda.
    • Kosasih (2008). Appreciation of Indonesian Literature . Jakarta: Nobel Edumedia.
    • Rene Wellek and Austin Warren (2013). Literary Theory . Jakarta: sinaumedia Pustaka Utama.
    • Suwardi Endraswara (2011). Drama Learning Method . Yogyakarta: CAPS.
  • Solar Climate Classification: Region, Characteristics, Flora and Fauna

    Sun’s Climate – Climate is a state or weather condition that occurs in a large area over a long period of time. Climate can also be interpreted as a measure of the average weather in a large area over a certain period of time. Climate divides various regions of the world based on their respective weather characteristics. Differences in climate make different regions have different characteristics of living things, such as animals and plants. Therefore, humans need to adjust the types of plants that are suitable for planting in the climate of their region so that they can produce resources that will be useful to meet their daily needs.

    Climates are classified into five groups, namely Sun Climate, Koppen Climate, Junghuhn Climate, Schmidt Ferguson Climate, and Oldeman Climate. The most commonly used climate classification is the solar climate classification. In this article, we will discuss the definition of solar climate, solar climate classification, examples of countries in the solar climate classification, flora and fauna that live in the solar climate classification, and the characteristics of regions in the solar climate classification.

    Definition of Solar Climate

    Solar climate is a climate based on the amount of heat or sunlight received in a region of the earth’s surface. The amount of heat or sunlight received in that region of the earth is affected by the latitude of the equator. The closer an area is to the equator, the more sunlight or heat it receives. Vice versa, the farther the distance of an area from the equator, the less or less amount of heat or sunlight that can be received.

    The following is a book about the phenomenon of global climate change and its implications.

    Solar Climate Classification

    The solar climate is classified into 4 (four) groups, namely tropical climate, subtropical climate, temperate climate, and cold climate.

    1. Tropical climate

    The tropical climate is found in areas that are on the equator or at latitudes of 23.5 degrees LU to 23.5 degrees LS. The tropical climate has temperatures above 18 degrees Celsius or 64 degrees Fahrenheit. The region with this climate has two seasons which are experienced every year, following the movement of the sun’s circulation, namely the dry season and the rainy season. The dry season will usually occur from March to August. Meanwhile, the rainy season will usually occur from September to February.

    1) Tropical Climate Country

    The tropical climate region consists of several parts of the Americas, parts of the Asian continent, and parts of the Middle East. The tropical climates of the Americas include parts of Mexico, the Caribbean Islands, all countries in Central America, Nassau in the Bahamas, as well as parts of South America, consisting of Venezuela, Northern Chile, Colombia, Peru, Brazil, Ecuador, Suriname, Bolivia, Paraguay and Argentina. The tropical climate region on the Asian continent includes the southern part of India, Hong Kong, the Maldives Islands, parts of Bangladesh, parts of Taiwan, and countries in Southeast Asia. The tropical climate region in the Middle East includes Oman, the United Arab Emirates, Yemen, and the southern part of Saudi Arabia.

    2) Characteristics of a Tropical Climate Region

    • It has a high air temperature because of the vertical position of the sun. In general, this air temperature is in the range of 20-30 degrees Celsius, or can even reach more than 30 degrees Celsius in some areas.
    • It has higher and longer rainfall compared to other climates. In the rainy season there can be heavy rain almost every day.
    • Gets enough sunlight every year because it is close to the equator.
    • Evaporation of sea water is quite high because there are clouds in the atmosphere.
    • Change of normal air temperature and not extreme.
    • It has low air pressure and changes in pressure that occur slowly and regularly.
    • In the wet tropics, plants that grow in forests are usually green and dense.
    • In the dry tropics there are many savannas.
    • In dry tropical areas, the air can turn around quickly following the Earth’s back radiation which also takes place quickly.

    3) Flora and Fauna in Tropical Climates

    Several types of flora are found in tropical climates, namely pine or tusam, ebony, acacia, meranti, iron, keruing, lime, pitcher plant, orchids, lotus, bougainvillea, bamboo, banana trees, durian, and wooden palms.

    Here is a book about the cultivation of tropical plants.

    Several types of fauna are found in tropical climates, namely: African fauna, consisting of gorillas, camels, elephants, hippos and pangolins; Australis fauna as well as the Pacific Islands and Eastern Indonesia, consisting of koalas, birds of paradise, kiwi, platypus and cockatoos; Fauna of Southeast Asia, South Asia and West Indonesia, consisting of orangutans, tigers, fish, rhinoceros, bears, deer and several types of reptiles; The fauna of Central America and South Africa, consisting of bison, slow lorises, jaguars, bats and piranha fish.

    4) Tropical Climate Type

    Based on the amount of rainfall in each region, the tropical climate is divided into three types, namely tropical rain forest, tropical rain forest climate, and tropical savanna climate.

    a. Tropical Rainy Climate

    The climate of tropical rain forests is in areas with latitudes around 10-15 degrees LU and LS. This region has a windy and calm climate accompanied by relatively high rainfall and a relatively short dry season, which is about two months. Some countries that have a tropical rainy climate, namely Indonesia, Singapore, Malaysia, Brunei, Madagascar, Congo, the Philippines, Brazil, Colombia, Papua New Guinea, Micronesia, Fiji, Nicaragua, Sri Lanka, Peru and Suriname.

    Here is a book about animal habitats in tropical rain forests.

    b. Tropical Monsoon climate

    Regions with a tropical monsoon climate have characteristics similar to those with a tropical rain forest climate. However, tropical monsoon climates are exposed to more sunlight than tropical rainforest climates. This climate tends to have warm temperatures throughout the year. Several countries that have a tropical monsoon climate, namely India, Southwest Africa, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh, Southeastern Brazil, Myanmar and Guyana.

    c. Tropical Savanna Climate

    The tropical savanna climate is the driest tropical climate with low rainfall. Regions with this climate often experience drought which causes the death of flora and fauna. Some areas that have a tropical savanna climate, namely East Africa, Central Brazil, Paraguay, South Africa, West Madagascar, Sudan, Northern Australia, and Bolivia.

    2. Subtropical climate

    The subtropical climate is found in areas that are at latitudes of 23.5 degrees to 35 degrees LU and 23.5 degrees to 35 degrees LS. The subtropical region is the area that surrounds the tropical climate area, which is a transition between tropical and temperate climates. This region is right at the north or top and the south or bottom of the equator. This climate has four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter.

    1) Tropical Climate Country

    Some areas that have a tropical climate, namely the United States and its surroundings, Central Asia, East Asia, northern West Asia, North Africa, southern Africa, and most of Europe, except Scandinavia.

    2) Characteristics of the Subtropical Climate Region

    • Has a variety of extreme weather conditions.
    • The time during the day is relatively longer in summer and relatively shorter in winter.
    • It has relatively higher air pressure when compared to tropical climates
    • Has lower air humidity
    • It has an average rainfall, which is between 750 mm to 1000 mm per year.
    • Has a tree with wide and green leaves in winter and fall in summer.
    • It has warm summers and mild winters
    • The distance between one tree and another tree is not too tight.
    • Having a relatively small number or types of plants.

    3) Flora and Fauna in Tropical Climates

    Several types of flora that live in subtropical regions, namely lavender, cherry blossoms, moss rose , tulips, blanket flowers , palm trees, mango trees, lychee trees, orange trees, avocado trees, fir trees, and wheat.

    Several types of fauna that live in subtropical regions, namely deer, panthers, sambar, deer, squirrels, bears, eagles, frogs, turtles, panthers, and capybaras.

    3. Temperate Climate

    Temperate climates are found in areas that are at latitudes of 40 degrees to 66.5 degrees LU and LS. Regions with a temperate climate have four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter. This climate is divided into four types, namely the sea west coast climate, steppe climate, desert climate, and humid continental climate. Regions with a sea-west climate have temperatures that are humid and overcast in winter and dry and sunny in summer. Regions with a steppe climate have cool air. Regions with desert climates have cool temperatures, but are dry and hot in summer and windy in winter. Regions with a humid continental climate have wet conditions in summer.

    1) Moderate Climate Countries

    Regions that have a temperate climate are in most of the European Continent, such as Denmark, Germany, Italy, France, England, Ireland, Mongolia, Romania and Ukraine.

    2) Characteristics of Moderate Climate Areas

    a. Located in the area of ​​40 degrees latitude to 66.5 degrees latitude and 40 degrees south latitude to 66.5 degrees south latitude.
    b. It has a larger annual temperature amplitude compared to tropical climates.
    c. It has a smaller daily temperature amplitude compared to tropical climates.
    d. Air pressure and wind direction often experience erratic changes.
    e. There are often sudden storms.

    3) Flora and Fauna in Temperate Climates

    Several types of flora are found in areas with temperate climates, namely bamboo, punus, ferns, cypresses, mini palms, and beluka.

    Several types of fauna are found in areas with temperate climates, namely rabbits, snow rats, grizzly bears, wolves, black bears, and salmon.

    4. Cold Climate

    The cold climate is found in areas with latitudes of 66.5 degrees LU to 90 degrees LU and 66.5 degrees LS to 90 degrees LS. There are more than 20% of the earth’s surface that has a cold climate. This climate is far from the equator, which is in the polar regions of the earth. Cold climates consist of cool or cool summers and winters that are so cold that permafrost can form.

    1) Cold Climate Countries

    Some countries that have cold climates, namely Alaska, Canada, Iceland, Sweden, Greenland, Norway, Finland, northern Russia, and the continent of Antarctica.

    2) Cold Climate Type

    Cold climates are divided into three types, namely taiga climate, tundra climate, and arctic climate.

    a. Taiga climate

    The taiga climate has very cold temperatures in winter. The taiga region is a habitat for boreal forests overgrown with conifer trees, such as pine trees. The boreal forest would be the largest biome on earth if all of its areas were combined. Several types of animals that live in the taiga, namely the Siberian tiger and the brown bear.

    b. Tundra climate

    The tundra climate has cold temperatures on the verge of normal. The tundra region is frozen cold land filled with short-lived plants. Some areas with a tundra climate, namely the islands in northern Canada, North America, the southern coast of Greenland, and the northern coast of Siberia. Regions with this climate experience long winters and fast cool summers. In winter, this area will be covered with ice and snow. Later in the summer, this area will form a large swamp due to the melting of ice on the ground surface. The types of plants that live in this area, namely mosses and shrubs. One of the animals that live in this region is the wildebeest.

    c. Polar climate

    Regions with a polar climate have a fairly thick layer of ice. The polar region includes the North Pole and the South Pole. This area is covered in eternal snow and ice throughout the year making it impossible for plants to live and thrive. Animals that live in this region, namely polar bears in the North Pole region and penguins in the South Pole region.

    Here is a book that will help learn about the North Pole and the South Pole.

  • Soil Types: The Formation Process to Its Distribution in Indonesia

    Soil Type – Soil is land and one of the components in the form of the earth’s surface. The land referred to here is the condition of the soil. Soil is also a resource that is often used by humans. Growing plants, building houses, and even doing activities requires land.

    Quoting the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), soil can be interpreted as the surface of the earth or the layer of the earth that is above it; the state of the earth somewhere; the earth’s surface that is given a boundary; mainland; and others. Soil comes from the weathering of rocks with the help of organisms, forming a unique body that covers the rock. This process of soil formation is known as pedogenesis.

    This unique process forms soil as a natural body consisting of layers or is referred to as a soil horizon. Each horizon tells about the origin and physical, chemical and biological processes that have been passed through the soil body.

    Soil Formation Process

    Soil comes from the weathering of rocks with the help of organisms, forming a unique body that covers the rock. The process of soil formation is known as “pedogenesis”. This unique process forms soil as a natural body consisting of layers or is referred to as a soil horizon. Each horizon tells about the origin and physical, chemical and biological processes that have been passed through the soil body.

    Hans Jenny (1899-1992), a soil expert from Switzerland working in the United States, stated that soil is formed from parent material that has undergone modification/weathering due to the dynamics of climatic factors, organisms (including humans), and the relief of the earth’s surface (topography). as time goes by. Based on the dynamics of the five factors, various types of soil are formed and soil classification can be carried out.

    Soil is formed from rocks and rocks take millions of years to turn into soil. Rocks become soil because of weathering, namely the process of breaking down rocks into soil. Rocks can experience weathering due to various factors, including weather and the activities of living things. Weather factors that cause rock weathering, such as temperature and rainfall.

    Weathering caused by weather factors is called physical weathering. The living things that cause weathering, for example trees and mosses are called biological weathering. Soil is formed from several factors, namely rocks, climate, living organisms, topography, and time. There are various differences from these factors, the processes of weathering and soil formation are different. This causes differences in soil types from one region to another.

    Soil Benefits

    The benefits of land for human life include land as land, industrial raw materials and energy sources.

    1. Land as land, among others, is used for settlements, industrial land, agricultural land, and others.
    2. Soil as an industrial raw material is used among others for making pottery, raw materials for cement, and building materials (tiles and bricks)–clay; for oil drilling and iron–mud casting molds; for raw materials for paper, textiles, chemicals and ceramics – kaolinite is a type of clay, soft, white/yellow/gray in color, rich in aluminum silicate.
    3. Soil as an energy source, for example peat soil is one alternative energy source. Peat-resistant distribution areas in Indonesia are in East Sumatra, West Kalimantan, Central Kalimantan, South Kalimantan and Papua.

    Soil Components

    The soil component is the composition of the process of soil formation. Soil is not a pile of solid material in a dead and static system, but is a dynamic and living system that changes from time to time. Every soil is composed of mineral/inorganic matter, organic matter, groundwater, and air. Mineral material comes from the weathering of rocks, while organic matter comes from the decomposition of dead organisms.

    However, the ratio of each soil component varies in each soil and changes over time. For a good ratio of soil components what plants need ideally is 45% mineral matter, 5% organic matter, 25% water, and 25% air.

    Soil Characteristics

    The soil body (solum) is nothing but rock that is weathered and undergoes further formation processes. The age of the land found at this time is not older than the tertiary period and mostly formed from the Pleistocene.

    Soil bodies are formed from a mixture of organic matter and minerals. Non-organic soil or mineral soil is formed from rock, so it contains minerals. In contrast, organic soils (organosol/humosol) are formed from compaction of degraded organic matter.

    Organic soil is black in color and is the main constituent of peatlands and can later become coal. Organic soils tend to have high acidity because they contain some organic acids (humic substances) resulting from the decomposition of various organic matter. This soil group is usually poor in minerals, the supply of minerals comes from flowing water or the results of decomposition of living tissue.

    Organic soils can be planted because they have loose physical properties (nests), so they can store enough water, but because they have high acidity, most food crops will give limited yields and below optimum performance.

    Non-organic soils are dominated by minerals. These minerals form the soil-forming particles. Soil texture is determined by the composition of the three soil-forming particles: sand, silt (dust), and clay. Sandy soil is dominated by sand, loamy soil is dominated by clay. Soil with a balanced composition of sand, silt and clay is known as loam .

    The color of the soil is the main characteristic that is most easily remembered by people. Soil color varies greatly, ranging from dark black, brown, brick red, orange, yellow, to white. In addition, soil can have layers with contrasting color differences as a result of chemical processes (acidification) or leaching ( leaching ).

    Black or dark soils often indicate a high presence of organic matter, either due to weathering of vegetation or deposition in swamps. The dark color can also be caused by the presence of manganese, sulfur and nitrogen. The reddish or yellowish color of the soil is usually due to the high content of oxidized iron; Different colors occur due to the influence of the conditions of the chemical process of its formation. Aerobic/oxidative conditions produce uniform colors or gradual color changes, while anaerobic/reductive conditions lead to spotted or concentrated color patterns.

    Soil structure is a physical characteristic of the soil that is formed from the composition between the aggregates (grains) of the soil and the space between the aggregates. Soil is composed of three phases, namely the solid phase, the liquid phase, and the gas phase. The liquid and gas phases fill the space between the aggregates. Soil structure depends on the balance of these three constituent factors. The space between the aggregates is referred to as the porus (plural pores).

    Soil structure is good for roots if the large pores (macropores) are filled with air and the small pores (micropores) are filled with water. Loose soil (nest) has a fairly large aggregate with balanced macropores and micropores. The soil becomes more clayey when the clay content is excessive, so it lacks macropores.

    Soil Classification

    Soil classification has various versions. There are technical difficulties in classifying soils because many factors influence soil formation. In addition, soil is a dynamic object, so it is always undergoing a process of change. Soil is formed from worn/weathered rock due to exposure to dynamics in the lower layers of the atmosphere, such as climate dynamics, topography/geography, and the activity of biological organisms. The intensity and time intervals of these factors also result in variations in the appearance of the soil.

    In classifying soil, experts first do it based on physical and chemical characteristics, as well as by looking at the layers that make up the soil profile. Furthermore, after the technology has developed far, the experts also look at aspects of the bedrock that forms the soil and the weathering process of the rocks which then gives certain characteristics to the soil that is formed.

    Based on these criteria, there are many types of soil in the world. To make it easier, experts often classify locally. For Indonesia, for example, the Dudal-Soepraptohardjo Classification System (1957-1961) is known, which is still referred to today in Indonesia for agricultural purposes, especially in a modified version by the Center for Soil and Agro-climate Research (Puslittanak) in 1978 and 1982.

    In 1975, the USDA (US Department of Agriculture) classification system was released. This system was created because the old classification systems overlapped in naming due to different criteria. In use, the USDA system provides clear criteria compared to other classification systems, so that the USDA system is usually included in soil classification to accompany naming based on the FAO or PPT (Center for Soil Research) systems.

    The weakness of this system, especially for developing countries, is that the criteria are based on detailed laboratory analysis, making it difficult for practitioners to define directly in the field. However, the USDA system is helpful because it uses a consistent naming system.

    For communication among world soil experts, the Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO) has also developed a soil classification system since 1974. In 1998 it was agreed to use the WRB classification system from the World Reference Base for Soil Resources, a project formed by FAO, to replace the system This. The latest version of the WRB system was released in 2007.

    Various Types of Soil

    Soil type will affect soil fertility. Geographical and astronomical location in Indonesia has a very important influence in forming various types of soil. The following is an explanation of several types of soil, their characteristics and their distribution in Indonesia:

    1. Alluvial Soil Type

    Alluvial soil is a type of soil that occurs due to silt deposits which are usually carried away by river flow. This soil is usually found downstream because it was brought from upstream. This soil is usually brown to gray in color.

    This land is very suitable for agriculture, both rice and secondary crops such as corn, tobacco and other types of plants because the texture is soft and easy to cultivate so you don’t have to work hard to hoe it. This land is widely spread in Indonesia from Sumatra, Kalimantan, Sulawesi, Papua and Java.

    2. Andosol Soil Type

    Andosol soil is a type of volcanic soil which is formed due to volcanism in volcanoes. This soil is very fertile and good for plants. The color of the andosol soil is grayish brown. This soil is very rich in minerals, nutrients, water and minerals so it is very good for plants. This soil is very suitable for all types of plants in the world. Its distribution in Indonesia itself is in the areas of Java, Bali, Sumatra and Nusa Tenggara.

    3. Entisol Soil Type

    Entisol soil is a relative of andosol soil, but is usually weathered material released by volcanic eruptions such as dust, sand, lava and lapilli. This soil is also very fertile and is a young soil type.

    This soil is usually found not far from the volcano area, it can be in the form of a thin soil surface that does not yet have a layer of soil and in the form of a sand dune like that in Parangtritis Beach, Yogyakarta. The distribution of this entisol soil is usually found around volcanoes such as Parangtritis Beach, Yogyakarta, and other areas of Java that have volcanoes.

    4. Grumusol Soil Type

    Grumusol soil is formed from the weathering of limestone and volcanic tuffa. The organic content in it is low because it is made of limestone, so the soil is infertile and not suitable for growing plants. The texture of the soil is dry and easily broken especially during the dry season and has a black color. The level of acidity (pH) that is owned is neutral to alkaline (alkaline).

    This land is usually located on a surface that is no more than 300 meters above sea level and has a flat to undulating topography. Changes in temperature in areas where there are grumusol soils are very real when it is hot and rainy. Its distribution in Indonesia is in Central Java (Demak, Jepara, Pati, Rembang), East Java (Ngawi, Madiun) and East Nusa Tenggara. Because of its dry texture, it would be good if it was planted with strong vegetation such as teak.

    5. Humus Soil Type

    Humus soil is soil formed from the weathering of plants. Contains lots of nutrients and minerals and is very fertile. Humus soil is very good for planting because it is very fertile and good for plants.

    This soil has a lot of nutrients and minerals due to weathering of plants so that the color is slightly blackish. This land is located in an area where there is a lot of forest. Its distribution in Indonesia includes Sumatra, Kalimantan, Java, Papua, and parts of Sulawesi.

    6. Types of Limestone Soil

    As the name implies, limestone soil comes from weathered limestone. Because it is formed from limestone soil, it can be concluded that this soil is not fertile and cannot be planted with plants that require a lot of water. Limestone soils are planted with strong and durable trees such as teak and other hard trees. Limestone soils are scattered in dry areas such as in Gunung Kidul Yogyakarta, and in limestone mountainous areas such as in Central Java, West Java, East Nusa Tenggara.

    7. Type of Latosol Soil

    This soil type is also found in Indonesia, this soil is formed from the weathering of sedimentary and metamorphic rocks. The characteristics of latosol soil are its red to yellow color, its clay texture and has soil coatings. The distribution of this litosol soil is in areas that have high rainfall and high humidity as well as at altitudes ranging from 300-1000 meters above sea level. Latosol soil is not very fertile because it contains iron and aluminum. Distribution of latosol soils in Sulawesi, Lampung, East and West Kalimantan, Bali and Papua.

    The following is a recommended book from sinaumedia that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about land development so they can fully understand it. Happy reading.

    Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

    • 5 Causes of Water Pollution, Prevent and Make the Water Environment Better!
    • Benefits of Saving Energy for the Environment, Economy, and Health
    • Geographical Research: Research Methods and Steps
    • Definition of Reforestation: Benefits and Preparation for the Reforestation Movement
    • River Flow Patterns: Definition, Types, and the Formation Process
  • Soil Pollution: Causes, Impact, Examples and Solutions

    Soil pollution is a condition where the soil is polluted in the surface area or even underground. This pollution is caused by pollutants or contaminants that contaminate the soil.

    Soil pollution can occur due to many factors, but generally caused by human actions and also due to nature. So, there is natural soil pollution and there is artificial soil pollution.

    The presence of highly toxic and dangerous chemicals, such as pollutants and contaminants that cause soil pollution to occur. Soil pollution is one of the causes of damage to human health to the health of flora and fauna.

    Reviewing the cases of soil pollution contaminants, many are caused by natural causes within the soil itself. This occurs when the levels of these contaminants are high and can still cause contamination of the soil and remain at risk.

    Even though, it is caused by natural processes of contaminants in the soil, they are still dangerous and have the potential to cause many negative impacts on life.

    The same is true for air pollution and water pollution. Soil pollution is not a simple matter. In other words, soil pollution is a problem that needs to be given great attention. Especially in the last few decades, soil pollution has become a serious problem from time to time.

    While other environmental problems that are also a serious problem are climate change, global warming or global warming and animal extinction.

    Pollution that occurs in the soil is caused by precipitation due to waste materials, both in the form of solid waste and liquid waste. The deposition occurs on the ground surface to underground. This deposition process can contaminate the soil and of course groundwater as well.

    This definition is explained based on the explanation from the Britannica dictionary . Soil pollution is also not the only pollution that exists.

     

    Causes of Soil Pollution

    Soil pollution, as previously mentioned, is very dangerous for human life, and has many negative impacts. Therefore, we need to know the causes of soil pollution so that we can reduce or prevent soil pollution.

    Thus, the causes of soil pollution must be known by many people. By doing this, it can also be a hope that human life can change in a better direction.

    1. Caused by Organic and Inorganic Waste

    The cause of the first soil pollution is caused by organic waste and also inorganic waste. The definition of organic waste itself is waste which in the decomposition process does not take a long time and process, only with a short time this waste is easily decomposed. Meanwhile, inorganic waste takes a long time and a long process to decompose.

    If a comparison is made, organic waste is still at a much better level than inorganic waste which is very dangerous. The process and time of decomposition also affect the hazardous levels of the two wastes.

    However, that does not mean that organic waste does not have a negative impact. If the soil has an excess of organic waste, it will affect the growth and development of plants in its environment.

    Organic waste is usually found in household waste, small industries, and others. Meanwhile, examples of organic waste, such as used food waste, leftover vegetables, and also rotting leaves.

    In contrast to organic waste which is not too dangerous, inorganic waste is waste that is very dangerous for the environment. Inorganic waste which is very difficult to decompose causes soil contamination more easily.

    An example of inorganic waste is all kinds of used plastic, cans, bottles and so on that don’t come from organic materials.

    In addition to making the soil polluted, inorganic waste also plays a role in making the environment dirty. Thus, a place that has a lot of inorganic waste will become a mosquito nest. Why is that? because inorganic waste can be a container for collecting rainwater which is preferred by mosquitoes to be used as nests.

    This waste may be removed by burning, but this burning can also cause damage and pollution to the air.

     

    2. Liquid Waste and Solid Waste

    The cause of the next soil pollution is liquid waste and solid waste. Often people take lightly the existence of liquid waste that comes from the rest of the manufacture of a particular product. The majority of this liquid waste is produced by the industrial sector, both large and small industries.

    The majority of this liquid waste is produced from factory waste. However, liquid waste originating from households and domestic affairs is still the largest contributor to soil pollution.

    Examples of liquid waste originating from households and domestic affairs, such as water used for washing clothes, washing dishes, water used for detergents, or water used for carbolic acid for mopping floors.

    This liquid waste greatly pollutes the soil because it dissolves and absorbs into the soil. In other words, this liquid waste plays a major role in destroying the content of substances in the soil.

    Not only liquid waste, solid waste is equally dangerous in soil pollution. Solid waste is waste from residual activities in the form of production or consumption that has a solid form.

    Similar to liquid waste, solid waste is also produced by the industrial sector in the form of pulp mills. In addition, domestic activities also contribute a lot of solid waste, such as leaves, plastic, paper, and so on.

    Human life can never be separated from solid waste. In the end, this solid waste contaminates and pollutes the soil, disrupting the life cycle. In addition, the impact that is very visible from solid waste is not interesting to look at.

     

    3. Agricultural Waste

    Without us realizing that activities involving agricultural activities can also cause soil pollution. This farm produces a large amount of hazardous waste. Hazardous substances produced for agricultural activities are chemical fertilizers and pest repellents, namely pesticides.

    Pesticides and fertilizers also contain many harmful chemicals, if used they will seep into the soil. Materials, these chemicals can damage structures and networks in the soil.

    If things like this happen continuously, the soil will turn out to be infertile so that it will be polluted and no longer suitable for farming and farming activities.

     

    4. Forest Fire

    Apart from being caused by waste, human activities can also create pollution to the soil, for example forest fires which can be one of the causes of soil pollution. When the forest has been burned, it will be difficult for the forest to grow again with plants.

    Soil contamination due to forest fires occurs because the important substances contained in the soil have died due to being burned by the fire.

     

    5. Natural Disasters

    Natural factors that can cause soil pollution are natural disasters. Naturally, natural disasters can contaminate the soil, especially when floods occur.

    Floods can cause the layers of nutrients in the soil to slowly disappear because they are carried away by the currents of the water. The loss of nutrients causes the soil to become polluted.

    In addition to flooding, volcanic eruptions can also create pollution to the soil. Soil covered with volcanic ash, sand, and other hazardous materials released by volcanoes can dry out the soil.

    Although, volcanic ash and other hazardous materials can damage the soil, but after things change to normal again, the land that was covered earlier will turn out to be more fertile and loose over time.

     

    Impact of Soil Pollution

    If we already know and understand the causes of soil pollution, then we must understand the impact caused by soil pollution. The following are the impacts caused by soil pollution:

     

    1. Impact on Health

    Soil pollution can cause disturbance to human health. The impact on health is one of the most dangerous effects.

    Many health problems are caused by soil pollution, one of which is gas inhalation. This gas comes from the ground which moves slowly upwards or also through inhalation caused by objects that are transported by various kinds of activities carried out by humans.

    Soil contamination can cause various kinds of illnesses, such as headaches, nausea, relatively mild skin rashes, eye irritation, and respiratory problems. Other serious conditions caused by soil contamination are blockages in the neuromuscular , then damage to the kidneys, damage to the liver, and also cancer which can be caused by soil contamination.

     

    Short-term illness caused by soil contamination
    1. Fatigue
    2. Headaches
    3. Vomiting and Nausea
    4. Chest pain
    5. Rashes on the skin
    6. Eye irritation
    7. Problems with breathing, especially the lungs

    Apart from attacking humans and creating short-term illnesses, soil contamination can also create long-term illnesses in the body. This is because inhalation of soil particulate matter and also food contamination can be a cause of poor health conditions and require serious treatment.

     

    Long-term disease caused by soil contamination
    1. Cancer

    Various types of cancer, including the most dangerous, namely leukemia. This is caused by contact between bodies with polluted soil because it is contaminated with various kinds of harmful chemicals, for example gasoline and benzene.

    2. Nervous System Damage

    Soil pollution can also damage the nervous system in our bodies. This is due to the presence of a hazardous substance in the form of lead (Pb) that enters the soil. Pollution due to lead needs to be considered because it has the potential to attack children who still like to play with soil.

    3. Neuromuscular blockage

    Soil contamination can also be fatal to neuromuscular blockage. If we experience this blockage, we will experience depression which is suffered by the nervous system at the center.

    4. Kidney Damage

    Soil that is polluted and has levels of mercury. Mercury is a dangerous substance and has the potential to cause kidney damage.

    5. Liver Damage

    Just like the kidneys, the liver can also be damaged because of the mercury content contained in the soil, both on the surface and underground soil.

     

    2. Impact on the Ecosystem

    After understanding the impact of soil pollution on the ecosystem on earth. Next to be discussed is the impact of soil pollution on the ecosystem.

    Soil is the element of the earth that is the easiest to make changes to chemical content. In fact, it’s not just the chemical content, the fact is that even the structure in the soil is very volatile.

    With changes in the structure and content contained in the soil, of course it will have an effect on changes in the metabolic system of all organisms that live and live in the soil. If the organisms in the soil are reduced, it will affect the ecosystem which will eventually break the cycle of the food chain.

    3. Lowers Soil Fertility

    The next impact caused by soil pollution is the loss or absence of soil biota or microflora in the soil. Of course, losing these biota is very detrimental because it makes the soil not as loose and fertile as before.

    Book Recommendations About Environmental Knowledge

    This is an article that explains soil pollution, its causes, impacts and also solutions to overcome it. If you want to learn more about the environment, you can immediately have the books we recommend, below!

    Methods and Studies of Biological & Environmental Resources

     

    Sustainable Environmental Management : Jatna Supriatna

    Environmental Cartoons (2021)

    Soil Pollution Solutions

    This dangerous soil pollution can still be overcome in many ways, some solutions to tackle soil pollution are as follows:

    1. Avoiding Excessive Agricultural Activities 

    Farming is a normal thing and can be done, but it shouldn’t be too much. Because with excessive activity in planting and removing grass on the ground it will have an impact on natural disasters, causing erosion of the soil and also flooding.

    In addition, we must reduce the use of harmful chemical fertilizers and pesticides that are commonly used to repel pests. This is because the two substances are one of the biggest contributors to soil pollution.

     

    2. Reducing “Waste Footprint” Against Humans

    Do you know what “Waste Footprint” is ? This waste footprint is the waste we produce in the form of waste that is difficult to decompose. So, humans must try to reduce the use of inorganic waste, such as plastic, and materials that require a long process to decompose.

    This needs to be done to reduce the total accumulation of soil affected by harmful pollutants. How to reduce Waste Footprint? We must be accustomed to doing 3R activities, namely Reuse, Reduce and Recycle .

     

    3. Land Washing

    By washing the soil it is useful to remove various kinds of contaminants in the soil. How to wash the soil by using clean water and separating soil that has been contaminated with soil that has not been contaminated.

    By using the soil washing method, humans can help make the environment healthier and less polluted without having to dig up the soil.

     

    4. Bioremediation

    Furthermore, the methods and solutions used to overcome soil pollution are with the help of microorganisms that have the ability to fertilize the soil.

    These microorganisms play an important role in reducing various kinds of contaminants and can restore soil to be more fertile as before.

    However, the obstacle in this bioremediation method is that there must be an appropriate temperature as well as good nutrient and oxygen content in the soil.

     

    5. Reduce Packaged Goods

    Reducing the purchase of packaged products can also help reduce soil contamination. Packaged products will produce a lot of inorganic waste which will eventually end up in landfills and create soil pollution. We ourselves know how dangerous inorganic waste is which is very difficult to decipher.

     

    6. Stop Throwing Garbage on the Ground

    In order to create good and unpolluted soil, we must get used to not littering on the ground. Dispose of trash in its place and segregate it by type.

     

    7. Organic Gardening

    Next, make an organic garden and make it a habit to eat organic food that is not contaminated with harmful substances such as pesticides. By doing this, not only will the soil be healthy, but our bodies will also be healthy.

    By: Ai Siti Rahayu

  • Soil Layers: Definition, Levels, Types, Components & Horizon

    Soil Layer – Soil is part of a layer of the atmosphere in the earth’s crust that is at the top or outermost position and is part of the life and habitat of organisms or microorganisms and is composed of various minerals, organic and other inorganic materials. The role of soil is very vital in supporting life on earth because it supports the availability of nutrients for plants to develop, and plants are the basis of the food chain.

    So it can be said that soil is a starting point for the source of life for all creatures on earth, without soil plants cannot survive so that the food chain will never exist. Soil has a very special structure by forming voids which generally contain air and allow plants to breathe.

     

    Definition of Soil Layer

    The layers of the soil are layers made of layers and can be specifically distinguished chemically, geologically and biologically. When a soil is cut vertically from the side, the shape of the soil layers will be clearly visible because the levels or layers do have different characteristics.

    Through the vertical side, you can see the stages of soil formation. It can be said that in each layer of soil it forms a period which in the top layer of soil becomes the end result of the soil formation process, while for the deepest layer of soil which is mostly hard rock, it becomes the beginning before the soil is formed.

    Each of the soil types generally has three to four different layers, which can be grouped into color appearance, physical appearance, and soil texture. Through soil texture, it can be seen from the size of soil particles, whether it is clay, sandy, loamy, contains high organic content or is in the form of sediment.

    You can learn about Soil Mechanics 1 Basic Concepts and Laboratory Measurements
    by DR AGUS TUGAS SADJIANTO, ST, MT

     

    Soil level

    Soil layers are generally divided into 4 levels.

     

    1. Topsoil

    Is a layer that is 30 cm deep, often referred to as the term Top Soil. In this layer there is a lot of organic matter, humus and also produces the most fertile layer so that it is very suitable for short root crops.

    The easiest way to recognize topsoil is by its darker color compared to the layer below, it can be seen that it is looser and all microorganisms live in this layer. So that there is a possibility of a process of stem residue, weathering of leaves, and other parts of living things.

     

    2. Middle Soil Layer

    Right at the bottom layer after top soil with a thickness of 50 cm to 1 meter. It is brighter in color than the layer above and this layer is formed from a mixture of weathering in the lower layer with the rest of the top soil material that is carried by water, precipitates so that it becomes denser and is also often referred to as clay.

     

    3. Subsoil

    A layer that contains a lot of rock that has begun to decay and has been mixed with sedimentary soil with the layer above it. In this layer there are still many rocks that have not been weathered and also some that have been in the weathering process of the rock itself and have the same color as the constituent rocks. It is quite deep and rarely penetrated by tree or plant roots.

     

    4. Bed Rock Layers

    This layer is the deepest layer consisting of solid rock. The types of rocks in this layer have differences from one area to another so that the resulting product from the soil will also be different.

    The rocks in this layer are easy to break, but very difficult for plant roots and water to pass through, the texture is light gray-white to reddish in color. This bedrock layer can easily be seen on the walls of the steep ravines of mountainous areas.

     

    The type of soil type in the soil layer.

    In the soil layer there are several types of soil, such as:

     

    1. Alluvial Soil

    A sedimentary soil formed from silt and fine sand that has undergone soil erosion. Very many are in the lowlands, around swamps, river mouths, valleys, as well as on the outskirts of large rivers. This soil contains a lot of sand and clay, does not contain many nutrients.

    Its own characteristics have a gray color with a slightly detached texture and are sensitive to erosion. Fertility levels are reaching high depending on the mother and climate. In Indonesia, alluvial soil is good soil and has been used for seasonal to annual food crops (rice fields and crops).

     

    2. Andosol soil

    The word Andosol comes from Japanese, a combination of two words (An = Black; do = Soil), so Andosol itself means a type of black soil. According to soil science, this black soil is a volcanic soil originating from a volcano. The naming of andosol is different for each country, for example in Japan itself it is called Kurobokudo which changed its name to Ando soils since 1947 by United States experts.

    The definition of andosol soil according to the Center for Research and Development of Agricultural Land Resources is a soil that has a mollic A horizon or an umbric A horizon which is after the cambic B horizon which contains fine soil fraction and is also mostly composed of volcanic ash and pyroclastic material. other vitrix.

     

    3. Entisol Soil

    Entisol soil itself is a soil that is said to be very young, since the initial stages of its development. These soils are characterized by soil mineral matter that has not yet formed a clear pedogenic horizon.

     

    These soils occur in layers in areas of deposition of new material, in areas where erosion or deposition is faster than soil development. Such as steep slope areas, floodplains and also dunes. The main criterion for the order Entisol is the absence of organization in the soil material. These soils show little development of structure or horizon and also resemble the material in a fresh sandbank.

     

    4. Grumusol soil

    This soil is a guideline of soil formed from limestone and volcanic tuffa which in general has an alkaline nature so that there is no organic activity in it. This causes the soil to be very poor in nutrients and other organic elements. The nature of lime itself is that it can absorb all the nutrients in the soil so that high lime levels can be toxic to plants.

    This grumusol soil still has properties and characteristics like the parent rock. The weathering that will occur is only changing the physique and also the texture of elements such as Ca and Mg which were previously tightly bound and also tightly attached to the parent rock so that it becomes looser which can be influenced by external factors such as climate, weather, water and others. Sometimes in this grumusol soil there is a concretion of lime with soft lime elements and develops into a thick and hard layer.

     

    You can learn about the Landslide Disaster Risk Reduction Education Series
    by Yohanes Primus Supriono

    Soil Composition Components

    The components in the soil provide nutrients for plants and other microorganisms in the soil so that they can grow and develop. The growth and development of organisms will also benefit the soil. So, there exists a beneficial relationship between the soil and also the organisms. As a place for the growth of various types of living things, soil is divided into several components, as follows.

     

    Rock

    Rock is a solid material that is made naturally and also consists of a mixture of minerals and other compounds with various compositions. The rocks on the earth’s surface come from volcanic magma that comes out until it hardens on the earth’s surface due to temperature changes. The rocks on the surface of the earth then experience weathering so that it can be caused by water, wind, corrosive substances.

     

    Air

    Air is a free substance that we often encounter anywhere, as well as in the ground. Because air can occupy the same space as water, it can make up about 2% to 50% of the volume of soil. Air is essential for root and microbial respiration, which helps to support plant growth.

    Carbon dioxide and also nitrogen are important for supporting the function of plants in the soil, for nitrogen-fixing bacteria. If the soil is waterlogged, it can prevent root gas exchange which can lead to plant death, which is a common problem after flooding.

     

    Humus

    Humus is a component that is often found in soil which lies at a level of about 1% to 5%. Humus itself comes from dead plants and animals. Thus, it has a high capacity to retain or provide essential elements as well as water for plant growth.

     

    Water

    Water can make up about 2% to 50% of the volume of soil. Water plays an important role in transporting nutrients to plants and growing soil organisms as well as to facilitate biological and chemical decomposition.

     

    Mineral

    Minerals are the largest component of the soil. Soil minerals are divided into two types of minerals. First, the primary minerals usually found in sand and lakes. These primary minerals are soil materials similar to the parent materials from which they were formed. They are often round or irregular in shape. Second, secondary minerals, the flip side of primary mineral weathering that releases important ions, form more stable mineral forms such as clay.

     

    Microorganisms

    The last component of this soil layer is microorganisms. They are found in the subsoil in high numbers but account for less than 1% of the soil volume. A common estimate is that a single thimble filled with topsoil can accommodate over 20,000 microbial organisms.

    The largest part of these organisms are nematodes, earthworms, and the smallest are actinomycetes, algae, bacteria and fungi. Microorganisms are the main decomposers of raw organic matter. Microorganisms consume water, organic matter, and air to recycle raw organic matter into humus, which is rich in available plant nutrients.

     

    Soil Horizon

    The description of the 4 layers of soil as previously discussed is based on appearances taken in general, and if explained in detail then each layer of soil is still divided into several parts which are called soil horizons and are arranged in a unit called the soil profile. Each soil itself is characterized again by a different arrangement of horizons, so in general a soil profile usually consists of several horizons which can be differentiated based on physical, color, chemical and other morphological properties.

    Soil horizons that have gone through this advanced development period usually have several types of horizons which are regrouped based on soil layers to prevent soil erosion. This solum is divided into two, namely the top layer and also the bottom layer. The top layer or top soil has two horizons, namely the O horizon and also the A horizon, the soil layer at the bottom also has two horizons, namely the E and B horizons. However, a soil profile with a complete arrangement has many horizons with unique or distinctive properties and characteristics.

    In general, from the top to the bottom layer of soil consists of horizons O, A, E, B, C and R, for a complete explanation as follows:

    1. Horizon O

    This horizon is located at the very top of the soil layer, the soil layer that contains organic matter resulting from weathering and also only contains humus. This horizon can be found in natural forests that have not been disturbed by humans. This organic horizon is a soil that contains organic matter which is more than 20 percent of the total cross section of the soil.

    The O horizon is further divided into two, namely the O1 horizon which is formed from plant remains that are still visible, such as fallen flowers and leaves or like tree branches, while the O2 horizon is below O1 which is made from the remains of plant parts that are no longer shaped. because it has undergone further weathering.

    2. Horizon A

    For Horizon A this is a mineral soil horizon that forms at the soil surface. For this horizon occurs when there is loss of most or all of the original rock structure in the soil and shows the nature of the accumulation of organic matter that has been mixed with minerals very intensively.

    This A horizon consists of various topsoil, such as organic matter with a dark color mixed with mineral grains due to the effects of the activities of organisms. The finer particles will easily dissolve and be carried to the bottom layer.

    3. Horizon E

    For this type of layer is below the soil surface which does not have a large enough mineral content. Horizon E is often attached to the type of Horizon A with the aim of replacing the layer. To be a differentiator between the boundaries of the horizon below, that is, with a feature that is lighter in color than horizon B.

    4. Horizon B

    The process of the formation of this B horizon is below the A, E, O horizons which are already experiencing development. Most to all of the original rock structure is characterized as lost in this horizon. Then one or more soil properties will be seen. Such as alluvial soil types from silicates, humus, aluminum, iron compounds, as well as carbonates in combined and singular forms.

    5. Horizon C

    Horizon C is the parent material layer of the soil. The process of its creation was caused by a slight pedogenic process and does not have the characteristics of the O, A, E, and B horizons. It is located in the lowest soil layer consisting of weathered bedrock.

    6. Horizon D or R

    This D or R horizon has the most basic bedrock layers that are created from very dense rock. In this area, the rocks have not had time to experience weathering. The rocks in the D and R horizons consist of sandstone, basalt, granite, limestone, etc.

     

    You can learn about Soil Improvement Technology
    by JOHN TRI HATMOKO AND HENDRA SURYADHARMA

    Soil Horizon Benefits

    For the purpose of grouping soil layers in a soil profile, there are many benefits of soil horizons. To know the nature of a soil requires observations on the vertical cross section of the soil.

    To determine the completeness and distribution of the soil horizon, so as to determine the characteristics of the level of development and the age of the soil. The more complete and multiple horizons of a soil, the better and older the soil is.

    To be able to find out the depth of top soil that needs to be done before planting short-rooted crops such as peanuts, pulses, soybeans and rice. So that it will be known which plants will be suitable in the state of a top soil.

    Soil color can reflect aerobic as well as anaerobic conditions, which if the soil color is light indicates that the conditions are aerobic and gray in anaerobic conditions. In addition, the black color can also indicate the level of organic elements to the color of the soil which will determine the level of fertility.
    Soil color can reflect aerobic as well as anaerobic conditions, which if the soil color is light indicates that the conditions are aerobic and gray in anaerobic conditions. In addition, the black color can also indicate the level of organic elements to the color of the soil which will determine the level of fertility.

  • Social Relations: Definition, Characteristics, and Types

    Social Relationships – Humans may be one of God’s creations of the most numerous. In recent years alone, the number of humans has been estimated at 7.8 billion worldwide. The number could be much higher, because many humans still live primitively in forests around the world, making it difficult to count them all. In fact, in the coming years, this number will increase because every year, so many babies are born all over the world.

    However, have you ever wondered why God created humans in so many numbers, even up to billions? So, we may only be able to guess at the answer.

    However, of the many answers that we can think of, one of the reasons is that humans can relate to each other and help one another.

    Yup , when compared to all living things on this planet, humans are the most intelligent creatures on Earth, but humans are still far from perfect. To be able to live well, we need help from other people, whether it’s people around us, or those we accidentally meet out there.

    Not infrequently, this also creates a social relationship. What are social relations? Check out the full review of social relationships below.

    Definition of Social Relations

    Social relations are actually very frequent because all humans do it all the time with other people. Likewise with you, just like everyone, you also must have a lot of social relations with many people out there. Be it those who are close and have known you for decades or people you have only met once in your life.

    However, even though all humans carry out social relations, unfortunately only a few are really aware of it. Many of us also do not know the meaning and meaning of social relations themselves.

    In general, social relations are social interactions between a person and other people, be it one or dozens of people to provide information to each other and influence each other.

    Unfortunately, although everyone has social relationships, not all of them last long. Some people are indeed able to maintain social relationships with other people for a very long time, even for the rest of their lives. However, not everyone is able to have social relationships that can last that long.

    Many people out there also find it difficult to maintain social relations with people. Usually, this is due to their bad nature or behavior, which makes other people feel uncomfortable and eventually decide to stay away.

    However, not all social relationships that last a short time are also caused by conflict. There are also social relationships that are short-lived because we don’t see them anymore. However, of the many people we meet, many of them disappear and return to being strangers after the first meeting. Are you one of those people?

    Characteristics of Social Relations

    After knowing what social relations are, now we will also study their characteristics. Yup , social relations are also indicated by certain characteristics below!

    1. Performed by more than one person

    Social relations usually start from communication. Without communication, a relationship of any kind will never occur, including social relationships. Therefore, social relations can occur if there are at least two people who interact at the same time. In addition to two people, social relations can also be done if there are many people who interact at the same time.

    One person will be the speaker and the other will be the listener. When two people communicate for the first time, they are unconsciously starting a social relationship. In this case, social relations that occur can be in the short term or long term social relations that can last for decades to come.

    2. Having clear aims and objectives

    Some people believe in coincidences. But actually, there is never such a thing as coincidence in this world. No matter how strange it is, everything that happens to us has a purpose.

    Likewise, with social relationships. One of the most obvious characteristics of social relationships is having clear aims and objectives. When we start interacting with someone, we must have a certain goal.

    Especially in this day and age, where humans tend to be more individualistic. Therefore, when a person who usually prefers to be alone and doesn’t care about other people, suddenly starts interacting, because he has a goal he wants to achieve.

    For example, when a new student who doesn’t know anyone, then invites you to get acquainted. So, he did it because he had a clear goal of starting a friendship.

    3. The occurrence of Direct Communication

    Communication with other people is an easy thing to do nowadays. Especially with the internet and smartphones , so instead of communicating with the people closest to you, you can even communicate with people in other parts of the country easily.

    However, social relations cannot be formed by indirect communication like this. To start a social relationship, there must be direct communication between two or more people and this direct communication will only occur if there is a face-to-face meeting.

    Types of Social Relations

    Social relations not only have characteristics, but are also divided into certain types based on their nature, namely positive social relations and negative social relations. Positive social relations are called associative social processes, while negative social relations are known as dissociative social processes.

    1. Associative Social Relations

    As previously explained, social relations are divided into two, one of which is positive social relations known as associative social processes. Associative social relations are good interactions that benefit both parties. Associative social relations themselves consist of three things, namely cooperation, accommodation, and acculturation.

    a. Cooperation

    Collaboration is something we often do, especially in the world of work. Cooperation itself is an effort made by two or more people to achieve the same goal.

    However, the name of cooperation, will not always be easy. This is because when you decide to work together, you have to bring together several heads with different thoughts into one.

    In order to work, we have to put our ego aside more often because only then can cooperation be successful. Therefore, the stronger the cooperation, the easier it will be to achieve the intended goal.

    On the other hand, a partnership can also fail or even end in disaster if everyone is selfish and only wants to be selfish.

    b. Accommodation

    If cooperation is a joint effort to achieve a goal, then accommodation is an attempt by a person or group of people to reduce conflict tensions that occur between certain groups or individuals. In other words, accommodation is made to achieve balance and calm situation.

    c. Acculturation

    Acculturation is the mixing of two or more cultures into one, without losing its original cultural elements. Acculturation of culture and language is something that often happens in Indonesia. This is because the Indonesian state consists of many different tribes, even immigrants from outside who later settled in our country.

    These immigrants certainly brought their own culture. However, in order to survive and be accepted in a new place, they also have to learn and follow the existing culture without losing their own original culture.

    2. Dissociative Social Process

    In contrast to associative social processes, dissociative social processes are negative and even have the potential to harm others. Just like associative social relations, dissociative social relations are also divided into several forms, namely competition, controversy, and conflict.

    a. Competition

    Since childhood, we know the name of competition. However, when we grow up, especially after graduating from school, we realize how tight the competition is in this world. Competition is actually a natural thing considering that there are billions of people living in this world and all of them are trying to be the best in their respective fields. In fact, if you don’t want to compete, the competition will just be created.

    Competition itself is basically an effort to succeed without using violence, both verbally and non-verbally. Although in the real world, competition does not always have a negative connotation, the effects resulting from competition can be very bad.

    For example, in South Korea, citizens are used to competing for the best places. In fact, high school students there compete like crazy to get the first place in their class. Intense competition, made many South Korean citizens feel very stressed and not a few also fell into depression and decided to end their own lives.

    b. Controversy

    Apart from competition, another form of dissociative social process is controversy. In a way, controversy is one level more dangerous than competition. Rivalry at least doesn’t involve violence, but controversy does quite the opposite.

    People no longer hide their hatred for others. In fact, if left unchecked, the controversy will turn into a conflict that ends in violence.

    c. Conflict

    Conflict is the last form of dissociative social process, but also the most dangerous. Conflict itself usually starts from differences of opinion or character which then triggers mutual dislike between one person to another, or one group to another.

    People who are involved in conflict openly show their dislike for other people or groups. To quell a conflict, we usually need a third party that is neutral and can mediate.

    When there is a conflict that occurs in the group or the person closest to you, you can’t just stay silent. You must have the courage to mediate in existing conflicts, so that conflicts do not end in violence.

    Factors Driving the Occurrence of Social Relations

    However, social relations will not just happen. To create a social relationship, then we need several driving factors, including:

    1. Imitation

    Imitation is synonymous with goods and has a negative impression, even though imitation can actually be a good thing. Imitation itself can be interpreted as an action taken by someone to imitate others. Usually a person will imitate the person he admires.

    For example, children who imitate their parents, be it speech, behavior, or character. Besides being done by children, imitation is also often done by adults. For example, when you idolize an artist, it’s not uncommon for you to follow him, whether it’s the way you speak, think, even your dress style will become similar to him.

    2. Suggestion

    The second factor that can encourage social relations is suggestion. Suggestion itself is a response given to someone to another person.

    Suggestions themselves can have good and bad effects, depending on what we give to others. An example of suggestion is a parent telling their child that studying hard will make them successful in the future.

    3. Identification

    Identification is a person’s tendency to look the same as others. At first glance identification is very similar to imitation. However, identification usually has a more favorable connotation than imitation.

    One example of identification is a music trainee who wants to make a career as a singer. He certainly has an idol who is also a singer who is more senior.

    Because he really idolizes his idol, when his idol singer performs, he will watch it as much as possible. Not only watching, he will also pay close attention to his idol’s singing technique.

    4. Sympathy

    Sympathy is a situation where a person is attracted to another person. When someone feels sympathy, they subconsciously put themselves in that person’s shoes, and think about how that person feels.

    For example, when you hear of a disaster, you will feel sympathy for the victims. Without realizing it, you start to put yourself in their current position, and feel what the victims of the disaster feel.

    Through that sympathy, you then donate some assistance that might help ease their current burden.

    5. Empathy

    One level deeper than sympathy, empathy is a feeling of attraction that affects a person’s mental and physical condition. Even though the impression is so scary, basically every human being has a sense of empathy in him.

    If sympathy only makes us imagine how our condition would be if we were in someone else’s position, then empathy makes us dare to jump in and feel what that person is feeling directly.

    For example, you volunteer for a natural disaster. Although, you never experience the disaster directly, but you see the damage caused by the disaster and see how the victims are. This will inevitably make you feel what they are feeling directly, so you want to help the victims directly.

    6. Motivation

    So, if you use this one term, you must often hear it, don’t you? Or maybe, you also often provide motivation to others? Motivation is basically the positive encouragement one gives to another.

    Usually, this motivation is in the form of advice or wise words that can revive one’s enthusiasm. Motivation is given to people who are sad so they don’t get worse. Most people will motivate their friends or closest people when they are in trouble or at the lowest point in their life.

    Social relationships are things we usually do every day, all the time and are very important. Imagine if during your life, you didn’t have any relationship with other people?

    You will not have friends, you will also lose your family, which should be your closest relationship. In fact, your life will definitely feel very lonely and annoying.

    For Sinaumed’s who want to learn all about social sciences, you can really visit sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and newest information so you can become #MoreWithReading with sinaumedia.

  • Social Norms: Definition, Functions, Types, Characteristics and Examples

    Social norms are – Humans are creatures that can be called social beings as well as individual beings. Humans are considered social beings because basically humans cannot meet their own needs.

    Therefore, humans will always live side by side in one group. They will rely on each other so that they can carry out their survival.

    Meanwhile, humans can be called individual beings because humans also have personal interests. Because of this, sometimes there are different views in the process of carrying out their respective lives.

    Not infrequently these different views can lead to a conflict, be it verbal debate or debate using physical elements. If this continues to happen without anything that can regulate it, of course, a large number of wars cannot be avoided anymore.

    Therefore, in the midst of human life that is side by side, we need a rule and these rules we are familiar with the term social norms.

    Definition of Social Norms

    Social norms are a set of rules or guidelines for life that are usually unwritten but will continue to apply in people’s lives. The existence of social norms can be influenced by actions and social life in general.

    Meanwhile, without social norms, of course life in society will become chaotic and even unmanageable. The existence of social norms is also usually accompanied by various kinds of written sanctions.

    In simple terms, social norms are things that make a social action carried out by members of the community can be called a normal thing. As a rule, social norms have the nature of guiding, influencing to determine and regulate one’s actions. In sociology, norms are part of the social structure.

    When we study norms, it means the same as we are understanding the ways of social structures that make a society’s actions so that they can be like an orderly pattern of life. When a norm is violated, there will be a disrupted social system. Meanwhile, if norms are always obeyed, then the social system can also run as it should.

    A sociologist named Emile Durkheim explained that without norms, society would fall apart. Chaos is an anomaly of an orderly social system. He also mentioned that this phenomenon is anomie, which is a social condition without rules, norms and regularity.

     

     

    Definition of Social Norms According to Experts

    After we know the meaning of social norms in general. Next, we will find out the definition of social norms according to experts.

    1. John J. Macionis

    John J. Macionis explains that social norms are rules and expectations of society that are useful for guiding the behavior of its members so as not to deviate from the goals that were previously planned.

    2. Robert Mz. Mace

    Robert Mz. Lawang provides an explanation of social norms, namely as a form of description of what is desired properly and appropriately. Therefore, social norms are also assumptions that are considered good and need to be respected accordingly.

    3. Hans Kelsen

    Hans Kelsen explains that social norms are orders that are not personal or public and appear to be anonymous.

    4. Soerjono Soekanto

    According to Soerjono Soekanto, social norms are a form of device so that relations between people can be well established.

    5. Isworo Hadi Wiyono

    Isworo Hadi Wiyono interprets social norms as rules or guidelines for life that can provide “projections” for which actions are permissible and can be carried out and which actions must be avoided together.

    6.Antony Gidden

    Antony Gidden explains that social norms are concrete principles or rules that society should pay attention to.

    Those are some experts who explain what social norms are. After discussing the meaning of social norms, then we will study together about the function of social norms.

    Functions of Social Norms

    The existence of social norms certainly also has its own function in the midst of people’s lives. A sociologist named Soemardjan explains the importance of norms in social life. He explained that social norms in society have several functions that are so crucial.

    The function of social norms is as a way of life that applies to every individual and society in a specific location and time.

    An example is when in village A people will give greetings before leaving when visiting. However, this behavior does not necessarily exist and apply in other villages. The opposite can also happen.

    In addition, the existence of social norms can also increase along with the increase in each individual in society which is followed by various kinds of regulations. So, when there are individuals who violate will get sanctions. Of course, the sanctions given can have different levels.

    For example, if someone steals a chicken, they will be punished like going to jail. But it’s different with people who are often angry, they can get social sanctions in the form of being ostracized or shunned by society.

    Social norms themselves have the power to bind different members of society. There are those who have a very strong level of binding and there are also norms that have a loose level of binding. The stronger the social norms that bind society, the weaker the tendency of people to violate these social norms. However, the opposite can also happen.

     

    Types of Social Norms

    1. Types of Social Norms Based on Their Sources

    After understanding what social norms are and their functions. Next, we will learn together about the types of social norms that are seen based on their sources.

    Based on the source, social norms can be divided into four, namely religious norms, legal norms, decency norms and politeness norms. Each type of norm has a different meaning and role.

    So that you understand more about the types of norms based on their sources. The following is a complete explanation.

    a. A religious norm

    Religious norms are a set of rules of life that usually come from God’s revelation. The existence of religious norms will regulate the relationship between humans and other humans and the relationship between humans and God.

    Therefore, humans must comply with religious norms by obeying all forms of God’s commands and avoiding all God’s prohibitions. That way, every human being can control himself in every day of his life.

    An example is carrying out worship according to their respective religions, so as to foster an attitude of tolerance between religious communities and caring for the environment.

    b. Legals norm

    Next, there are legal norms. Legal norms are all forms of rules originating from the state. Legal norms will contain the contents of orders and prohibitions for every citizen in a country. When there are citizens who violate legal norms, they will receive sanctions as a form of punishment.

    Legal norms will be drafted and ratified by authorized state institutions in accordance with their functions and duties. The existence of legal norms can create a more orderly and peaceful life.

    For example, every driver of a motorized vehicle must have a driver’s license or driver’s license, drivers must always obey traffic rules, every citizen is prohibited from spreading fake news, and so on.

    c. Obscenity

    Next, there are the norms of decency, which can be interpreted as regarding all rules of life that originate from the human conscience. With the human conscience, we can give an assessment of what we have done, whether the action is in accordance with the wishes of our personal heart or is it the other way around. That way, any form of action or attitude will come from conscience.

    The existence of decency norms will make life more harmonious and can regulate relations between humans. If this norm is violated, usually the perpetrator will feel guilty and regret.

    An example of the norm of decency is someone who does bad behavior to other humans, such as cheating on a friend’s work or stealing other people’s belongings.

    d. Politeness Norms

    Finally, there is the politeness norm, in which this norm will regulate human interaction. The norms of decency usually come from community agreements. The existence of politeness norms is intended to regulate all forms of actions that are considered polite and impolite.

    This norm actually has a different form. This is none other than because it is adjusted to the agreement of each community in a certain area. With the norms of decency, it is easier for us to adapt and get along with society. Meanwhile, those who violate decency norms will usually receive sanctions such as ostracism, ridicule and shunned by society.

    Examples of politeness norms, such as students who must pay respect to the teacher, one must use polite language when talking to older people or not interrupt other people who are talking, and many more.

    Those are some types of social norms based on their sources. Each norm always has its own role and until now some of the above types of norms still exist in society.

     

     

    1. Types of Social Norms Based on the Level of Binding Power

    Apart from originating from the source, social norms are also differentiated based on the level of binding power. That means, each norm has different binding strength. So that you can be clearer about several types of norms that are seen based on their binding power, here is a complete explanation.

    a. Folkways or Habits

    Folkways is a norm that can be called a customary norm. By definition, a customary norm is a rule with stronger power than usage . This is none other than because the actions of the customary norm will be carried out repeatedly.

    The easiest example is when we knock on the door and give greetings when visiting other people’s homes. When we visit and don’t do this habit, we will be judged as someone who has no decency or etiquette values. The punishment received will usually be in the form of a reprimand.

    b. Usage or Method

    Judging by its level, of all the types of social norms that exist, the norm of way or usage is the weakest type of level. This is none other than because the sanctions given to the perpetrators are only in the form of ridicule.

    The easiest example is when we are visiting abroad, basically the habit of the people of that country is to use cutlery. However, when we have the habit of directly using our hands, we will spontaneously eat food using our hands as before.

    Coincidentally, native people of that country see our eating habits and think that these habits are not pretty to look at. Chances are they will ridicule us for doing this habit.

    c. Mores or Code of Conduct

    Mores are usually more widely known as norms of code of conduct. This code of conduct has an understanding as a rule that will control people’s behavior and will provide a sanction if the person does not comply with the existing rules. In fact, the sanctions given are also quite heavy when compared to other normal sanctions.

    An example is when someone commits an act of stealing, killing, consuming drugs, raping and all kinds of other criminal acts. When some of these things are done, the perpetrators will be given a sanction, such as imprisonment or criminal punishment in the country concerned.

    Those who commit these violations can not only harm themselves, but can also endanger safety and harm others.

    d. Custom or Customs

    Custom can also be called norms. This type of norm is a rule that exists and has been passed down from generation to generation and also has a very binding nature.

    Violators of customs will lead to social sanctions or customary sanctions. The existence of this norm is usually due to an agreement between certain groups of people.

    An example is when the rice throwing tradition has become one of the wedding customs in a certain village. However, when a couple gets married without carrying out the rice throwing tradition, the local community will view this as a strange form of action.

    The sanctions given are also more severe, such as marriages being considered invalid because they are not carried out according to customs that have been in force for a long time.

    Those are some types of social norms that are seen based on the level of binding power.

    Characteristics of Social Norms

    Social norms also have characteristics in them. The existence of this feature will make it easier for people to recognize social norms. So, for more details, here are some characteristics of social norms.

    1. Has an Unwritten Nature

    Social norms usually can only be remembered, absorbed and applied in an interaction between members in certain social groups. In other words, social norms have unwritten characteristics.

    2. There is because of the results of a mutual agreement

    One of the goals of social norms is to regulate the behavior of all members of society. Therefore, the existence of social norms must be based on the results of mutual agreement in a community environment.

    3. Can Experience Change

    Over time social norms allow for change. This is none other than because social norms are formed over the process of social interaction in community groups which are influenced by the times as well.

    4. Will Be Obeyed Together

    Because social norms are a common rule that exists in people’s lives. Of course, the existence of social norms must be obeyed jointly by all levels of society.

    5. The Existence of Punishments or Sanctions

    When executed, social norms will also be accompanied by a punishment or sanction. The punishment or sanction has a mild, moderate, and severe character. The existence of this punishment or sanction will be given to those who violate the norms that have been imposed and approved by society.

    Examples of Social Norms

    After we know all things related to social norms. Next, we will study some examples of social norms that have existed in people’s lives so far. Here are some examples of social norms.

    1. Throw garbage in its place.
    2. Do not use illegal drugs such as drugs.
    3. Following the rules of obedience to protocol during the Covid-19 pandemic so as not to get infected with the corona virus.
    4. Helping others when they are in trouble.
    5. The perpetrators of theft will get a penalty or sanction.

    Those are some examples of social norms that already exist in people’s lives. Every social norm that exists in the community environment needs to be carried out so that fellow members of the community can live safely and peacefully.

    So, social norms are a set of rules or life guidelines that are usually unwritten, but will continue to apply in people’s lives. With the existence of social norms, the life of fellow citizens can run as it should.

    If you want to find various kinds of books related to norms, then you can find them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

  • Social Interaction: Definition, Characteristics, Terms, Factors and Examples

    Social Interaction – Humans are not spared from their role as social beings who can never be separated from interacting, not only talking about important things but small talk sometimes being very important to add information.

    For example, if someone is facing a problem, they will definitely tell whether it’s a friend, parent, sibling or whoever it is to pour out their heart and feel even more relieved to get the best advice. So what is Social Interaction?

    A. Definition of Social Interaction

    Social interaction comes from the word interaction which means an action that occurs in two or more people who react to reciprocity through direct or indirect contact.

    Social which means mutually sustainable or working together just like humans are social creatures who cannot live alone and will need other people.

    In simple terms, the notion of social interaction is a reciprocal relationship between individuals and groups to establish friendships, discussions, collaborations that are applied in social life.

    B. Definition of Social Interaction According to Experts

    The definition of social interaction according to 5 experts:

    1. Gillin

    Social interaction is described by Gillin as a dynamic social relationship between individuals with other individuals or with groups or relationships between groups. This relationship is created because basically humans cannot live without other people.

    2. Bonner

    Social interaction according to Bonner is a relationship between two or more people whose actions from individuals can affect / change the lives of other individuals.

    3. Walgito

    Walgito argues that the existence of reciprocal relationships in social interaction can have an influence on other individuals or groups. Social interaction also affects groups with other interconnected groups.

    4. Soerjono Soekanto

    Soerjono Soekanto argues that social interaction is a social process related to the way individuals and groups relate to building systems in social relations.

    5. Murdiyatmo and Handayani

    Murdiyatmo and Handayani explain the notion of social interaction as a relationship that is built by a person with other people in which in the process of life a social structure is built. In this social structure, relationships that influence each other are built.

    C. Characteristics of Social Interaction

    According to Sociology Charles P. Loomis the characteristics of social interaction, namely:

    1. The number of perpetrators is more than one even more
    2. There is communication between actors using symbols.
    3. The existence of certain goals, regardless of the same or not the same as predicted by observers.

    D. Terms of Social Interaction

    As humans, we cannot be separated from interactions in our daily activities, because humans definitely need someone to survive each other.

    But to make it clearer in social interaction there are 2 conditions for social interaction to occur, namely:

    1. Social Contact

    In the sense of sociology, social contact is not only face-to-face interaction, but as for making contact without meeting face to face, such as information via, radio, telephone and even electronic mail, this includes social interaction that has developed in the progress of the times.

    Social contact is divided into two:

    • Social Contact is Primary: Contact occurs directly as face to face.
    • Social Contact is Secondary: Contact occurs indirectly or using contact media such as telephone, electronic mail and even through social media messages.

    2. Communication

    In social interaction, communication is very important with the intention of exposing each other’s behavior whether it’s in speech, attitude and even gestures to convey messages. However, there are several main elements in communication, namely:

    • The communicator is a person or group of people who convey messages to be a source in a relationship or relationship.
    • The communicant is a person or group who receives messages from the communicator.
    • Message is something conveyed by the communicator. Messages usually contain information, questions, even expressions of emotions and feelings.
    • Media is an intermediary to convey messages. Communication media can be in the form of oral, written, pictures and even films, usually giving explicit messages.
    • Effects are changes that are expected to occur in the communicant, after getting a message from the communicator.

    Communication that occurs between one individual and another individual can be referred to as interpersonal communication which has many theories in it. If you want to understand it more deeply, a book called Interpersonal Communication Theory Accompanied by Practical Phenomenon Examples by Dr. Ali Nurdin, S.Ag., M.Sc. will suit you.

    E. Types and Examples of Social Interaction

    Interaction has several types, for easy understanding, let’s look at the following:

    1. Individual-to-Individual Social Interaction

    Individual social interaction is a meeting between a person and another individual that aims to provide action or response to become friends and leads to working together if the reaction is positive, but if the reaction is negative it is likely that conflict or conflict will arise.

    Example:

    • When meeting greet each other, ask and inform about what is needed.
    • Invite to play bicycle games with younger siblings
    • The teacher teaches a language lesson to a student.

    2. Individual Social Interaction with Groups

    Individual social interactions with groups in one or even larger groups usually consist of more than 3 people who will provide information whether it’s promotions, even seminars. In addition, usually this social interaction is conveyed by only a few people, then the information conveyed will be heard by many people or groups.

    Example:

    • Become a resource person in seminar activities
    • Deliver promotional information to the community
    • The principal was talking to the students during the ceremony

    3. Group interaction with groups

    Group interaction with groups is a meeting between two or more groups with different groups, to communicate related matters but are not personal matters but for the benefit of the group itself.

    However, to communicate between groups, sometimes facing the pros and cons, you have to be more careful, because each person’s opinion can attack other groups.

    Example:

    • Youth youth organizations provide information to the public to cooperate with each other to clean the yard so that they become champions in the cleanliness competition at the Indonesian Independence Day event on August 17.
    • The TNI group and the Police group cooperate in social interaction to eradicate crime in their area.

    Uniting individuals with different characters is not easy to do, but it’s good to interact with each other in a good, polite and clear to the point what the goal is. Because good communication will provide peace and agreement that might be a long-term thing. For example, the connection about business ventures being a customer, being someone who is trusted, and other things.

    F. Patterns of Social Interaction

    Patterns of Social Interaction Social interaction that occurs between individuals and groups that is dynamic and has a certain pattern, as well as habits that are carried out repeatedly for the long term will sustain the establishment of good social relations.

    Patterns of social interaction have the following characteristics:

    • Based on social position (status) and role. For example, a teacher who teaches with his students must reflect the behavior of a teacher. On the other hand, students must obey their teachers.
    • Activities that continue until they find a goal point to produce the best thing and continue to develop thoughts or ideas. For example, from an interaction, a person establishes a business partnership, a conflict arises, there is competition, and so on.
    • Social interaction can occur to anyone, regardless of time, place and circumstances, usually it will be involved as the mindset of the community will be formed. For example: One school has good ratings in terms of discipline, cleanliness and student achievement which are so influential in one area. However, the public’s trust in the school has always been good, it’s just that at one time the school was polluted because of the behavior of students who committed acts that were not commendable.

    G. Factors Forming Social Interaction

    1. Imitation

    Imitation is someone or more doing to imitate someone in terms of style, attitude, behavior so that appearance looks like someone’s physique. Usually this social interaction factor can occur in individuals who are  fans of one of their idols.

    Someone who is  a fan  of their idol will usually try to wear clothes with the same model. Not only that, a  fan sometimes follows the same hairstyle as their idol.

    2. Suggestion

    Suggestion is someone who is affected because of an encouragement given by another person in a certain way in which a person will carry out what is suggested sometimes without thinking rationally. We can see this factor when there is a child who is given advice by his parents.

    In addition, the suggestion factor that can lead to social interaction can not only occur because of being given advice by parents, but can occur because of being given advice by a teacher. With the advice that the recipient of the advice is expected to receive well and can be used as a guide in living the future later.

    3. Sympathy

    Sympathy is how we show an attitude of being attracted to someone for something or an interesting attitude to him such as his appearance, mindset and even his wisdom by applying the values ​​espoused by people who are sympathetic.

    With this factor, someone will be moved to help others. If more and more people can be helped, social life will become more harmonious and social interaction can still be maintained properly.

    4. Identification

    Identification is a gift of a characteristic so that in fact it is related to the imitation of a person with the same or identical desire or even similar to another person who is imitated (his idol), thus eliminating his own identity. Things like this, should be avoided immediately because losing identity can make a person forget the strengths and weaknesses that are owned by him.

    5. Empathy

    Empathy is feeling something that is experienced by others, be it happiness or sadness. For example, when a student enters the expected PTN, his parents and even his friends will also feel happiness.

    Interaction in society will foster a form of mutually reinforcing relationship and changing a condition of society in an area, for example in positive social interaction doing mutual cooperation is a form of social interaction. The form of social interaction is divided into two, namely associative and dissociative. What’s the difference, let’s learn more deeply.

    H. Forms of Social Interaction

    Associative Social Interaction (Positive)

    The form of associative social interaction is positive social interaction, to lead to goodness in cooperation and creating something between someone and another to achieve positive goals. However, this associative social interaction is further divided into four, namely:

    1. Cooperation

    A work done by a group of individuals or helping each other with the aim of realizing positive activities. In life, you always need the help of others but within reasonable limits. For example, such as mutual cooperation between neighbors.

    2. Accommodation

    Accommodation is an adaptation of a person or even a group of people who previously conflicted with each other, in order to overcome tensions between conflicting parties, accommodation is needed.

    The goal is to create a balance of social interaction that will be related to the norms and values ​​within the community. However, this accommodation is divided into several sections, including:

    a. Adjudication

    Adjudication is a process of how to resolve social conflict which is also known as accommodation. This dispute occurs because of social interaction between individuals or a group with other groups in various ways. Example: In divorce cases, corruption cases, fraud cases, defamation cases, murder cases and even copyright infringement cases.

    b. Arbitration

    Efforts to resolve conflicts with third parties as binding decisions cannot be contested by the two disputing parties. Example: A BK teacher gives punishment to two students who fight because they lose a soccer match.

    c. Compromise

    Compromise is an attempt to reach an agreement between two parties who have differing opinions or disagreements, the aim of which is to resolve the dispute.

    d. Conciliation

    An attempt to resolve disputes or disputes between parties by involving a neutral party called a conciliator who seeks a middle point (settlement or agreement) that brings together the wishes of the disputing parties.

    e. Mediation

    Mediation is an attempt to resolve conflicts by involving a neutral third party, almost like arbitration but only as a mediator. Example: The GAM dispute (Free Aceh Movement) was mediated by Sweden on 15 August 2005.

    f. Stalemate

    Stalemate is when two parties have conflicting conflicts, but the conflict stops due to facing an event so that both of them stop attacking each other. Example: The end of the cold war between the Western Bloc led by America and the Eastern Bloc led by the Soviet Union during the !990s.

    3. Tolerance

    Tolerance is an attitude of mutual respect and respect in society, both individually and in groups. In this case, it is like helping each other without looking at ethnicity, religion, race or between groups.

    We can see this in Indonesian society, which has become the nation’s cultural heritage, manifested in existing cultural elements such as symbols, social practices, customs, and much more which is explained in the book Harmony in DIVERSITY: Traces of a Culture of Tolerance by Muhammad Nur Prabowo Setyabudi, et al.

    4. Acculturation

    Acculturation is the acceptance of all the new elements of today to become a new culture without losing the characteristics/things related to the old elements.

    For example:

    – Puppet shows that tell stories from India about the Mahabarata (history),

    – The building of the Kudus mosque which reflects the interaction of Javanese, Islamic and Hindu cultures

    – Lifestyle is the lifestyle of someone who follows trends whether from clothes, hairstyles and so on.

    5. Assimilation

    Assimilation is the mixing of a culture by eliminating the characteristics of the original culture and then forming a new culture and applying it in everyday life.

    For example:

    • Assimilation of the Mongoloid Race and the Negroid Race on the Asian Continent formed a new race.
    • Marriage of different races and ethnicities
    • The style of houses in some cities combines modern styles such as European architecture

    Dissociative (Negative) Social Interaction

    Dissociative is social interaction that leads to conflict and division within individuals and groups, dissociative usually leads to negative things. Like:

    1. Competition (Competition)

    You must be familiar with the word ‘Competition’. Competition is social interaction to compete with each other individually or in groups, usually seeking advantages in certain fields without using threats of violence.

    For example: Anthony Ginting’s 2020 Olympic Badminton match against Antonsen Anders.

    2. Contraventions

    Contravention is someone’s attempt to oppose a matter in secret so that there is no dispute. As for usually someone will be doubtful, uncertain, denial and even rejection by not disclosing it openly. This is due to differences in opinion among certain groups. For example: Divulge a friend’s secret to other people.

    As for actions in the form of tactical intervention, for example: Making sudden accusations without reason, deceiving someone for various reasons and so on.

    3. Opposition

    Conflict is a conflict or can be a continuation of an open contradiction which will usually lead to conflict. The reason is that there are differences in arguments that make people angry to hate and can lead to attacking each other and even injuring a person or even a group

    Conclusion

    This social interaction is very important in social life wherever you are, the goal is to establish good friendships and even business relationships to make a profit. Social interaction is a skill that can be honed. In other words, everyone can have the ability to interact socially well as long as he always continues to hone his social interaction skills.

    In addition, cooperation or collaboration with individuals and even groups will develop thoughts or ideas that were not in our minds before. With cooperation or collaboration, a job will be easier to complete optimally. Therefore, maintaining good social interaction is the key to helping and appreciating each other.

  • Social Groups: Definition, Types, Classification, Terms, Characteristics

    Understanding Social Groups – As social beings, humans need interaction with each other. This interaction need is a basic need which, if not fulfilled, humans can feel bored and even stressed.

    As a result of the current Covid19 pandemic, many reports state that people’s stress levels have increased. The sudden limitation of social interaction is one reason. Social groups dwindled and gathered as little as they used to. How big is the role of social groups? Sinaumed’s, let’s discuss social groups together.

    A. Definition of Social Groups

    The following is the opinion of experts regarding social groups:

    1. Soerjono Soekanto

    The sociology professor from the University of Indonesia defines social groups as units or groups of people who live side by side because they have a reciprocal relationship and influence one another.

    2.George Homans

    This sociologist from the United States defines a social group as a collection of individuals who interact, carry out activities, and have feelings that encourage them to form something that is thoroughly organized and reciprocal.

    3. Paul B. Horton and Chester Chester L. Hunt

    Both of these sociologists define a social group as a group of people who are aware of their membership as social beings and then interact with one another.

    B. The Process of Forming Social Groups

    The longer their interaction, the stronger the bond becomes. The stronger the bond, the stronger the unity and integrity within the group. The strength of feelings within the group is influenced by similarities in goals, thoughts, hobbies, ideals, behavior, and so on.

    In addition, there are several drives that make humans need to group. These drivers can be described through the explanation below:

    1. The urge to survive

    One of the human needs is to socialize with others. This is caused by the human need to help each other. Just carrying out economic activities, humans need other humans, both as producers, distributors, or consumers.

    2. The urge to continue the lineage

    Another human need that cannot possibly be achieved by himself is to have a bloodline. To have children, one must marry the opposite sex. The marriage will form a small social group in the form of a family.

    3. Encouragement to increase the effectiveness and efficiency of work

    Work done alone, especially without division of tasks and good management, of course, is very tiring. Imagine me, for example, in a family, a mother has to earn a living, take care of household chores, educate children, cook, etc. and all of that is done by herself, of course tiring. The absence of effectiveness, efficiency, and division of tasks at work causes the work to feel very heavy.

    Until various social groups were formed. Some are based on hobbies. Some are based on ideals. Some are thought-based. Some are even based on common fate. They form social groups to mutually reinforce one another. Because basically, humans will find it difficult to fend for themselves.

    C. Social Group VS Social Class

    D. Kinds of Social Groups

    Meanwhile, based on the bonds between its members, social groups are divided into social groups of ethnicity, nation, community, association, patembayan, community, and social organization. We will discuss a more detailed explanation below. Come on Sinaumed’s check it out !

    1. Social Groups Based on the Formation Process

    a. Pseudo group

    Pseudo-groups consist of spontaneously formed temporary people who have no common identity, rules, bonds, or goals. In pseudo groups, interaction and communication are only temporary and not binding. Therefore, pseudo groups do not last long.

    Based on these characteristics, examples of pseudo groups are:

    1). Crowd or crowd

    The crowd is a collection that occurs spontaneously and irregularly. The crowd is divided into several types, namely:

    – Formal crowds ( formal crowds)

    A crowd that has the same center of attention. Example: football spectators, moviegoers, and so on.

    – Planned expressive crowd (Planned expressive group)

    Planned crowds do not have the same center of attention, but have the same goal. For example: people who attend parties, people who have recreation, and so on.

    – Relaxed but uncomfortable crowd ( Inconvenient Causal Crowds )

    The crowd formed because of the need to use public facilities somewhere. Example: people are waiting for the bus, people are waiting in line, and others.

    – Crowd panic ( Causal Crowd Panic )

    The crowd formed because of panic and wanted to save themselves from a disaster. For example: crowds at natural disaster evacuation points, and others.

    – Spectator Casual Crowd

    A crowd formed because of a certain event. Example: a crowd due to a UFO sighting in the sky or the beautiful movement of a group of birds, and so on.

    – Crowds against the law ( Acting Lawless Crowds )

    The crowd formed because of an action against the law. Example: brawls, beatings, and so on.

    – Crowds that are contrary to morals ( Immoral Lawless Crowds )

    This crowd is formed because of a group of people who carry out activities that are contrary to the values ​​and norms adopted by certain communities. Example: a crowd of drunken people.

    2). Mass

    This type of social group is almost the same as a crowd, the difference is that the masses are planned and organized. Mass is not spontaneous. Example: Demonstrations, campaigns, parades, and others.

    3). Public

    The public is a large group of individuals, but physically they don’t have to be in the same place. The public is usually planned and not infrequently united because of the means of communication. Example: TV and youtube viewers.

    b. Real group

    Real groups are social groups that are fixed. Most of the groups in society are real groups. Real groups are divided into several types again, namely:

    1). Statistics group

    Usually, this type of social group exists because of research needs. This group is not organized, let alone planned. There is no group awareness in statistical groups and it exists because it is adjusted according to interests. For example: population groups aged 17-65 years, groups of teenagers who have social media accounts, and others.

    2). Community Group

    Social groups are formed because of the similarity of interests among its members. However, the similarity of these interests does not necessarily lead to common interests in this group. This group is formed naturally and spontaneously, without the need for planning.

    Community groups allow for a means of group awareness and interaction because of their unifying means. Its nature is fixed and has the possibility of not being limited by area. Example:

    3). Special community groups

    This group is formed because of the special and more specific similarities among its members. These similarities can be in the form of age, gender , place of residence, occupation, and others. These groups form naturally and are usually formed due to the availability of means to unite. Its members have group awareness and continuous interaction.

    4). Association group

    This group has a fixed character. Its existence is deliberately formed and well planned. Usually these groups have a strong organization and have a well-organized system.

    2. Social Groups Based on Member Association

    a. ethnicity

    Ethnicity or tribe is a social group whose grouping is based on similarities in terms of lineage. In addition, ethnicity also has similarities in culture, language, and the same ideology. These similarities determine whether a person is recognized or not in a particular ethnicity.

    For example: certain ethnic student unions, certain ethnic brotherhoods, and so on.

    b. Nation

    The nation is a social group whose groupings are united by nationalism in the state. Nation is formed because of suffering, history, destiny, and the same struggle.

    Example: Indonesian Nation, German Nation, American Nation, and others.

    c. Public

    This type of social group is a social group that has a broad scope and diverse characteristics. In general, people are grouped based on area of ​​residence, livelihood, progress of civilization, and others.

    For example: netizens, village people, city people, people on the island of Java, and others.

    d. Association

    Paguyuban is a social group that is formed because of a strong inner bond. In practice, it is not uncommon for mutual cooperation and mutual assistance between members to be based on sincerity without interest and strings attached. Some of them have the same lineage. Some others are bound by a sense of togetherness and solidarity.

    Paguyuban has the characteristics of being intimate (a close and comprehensive relationship), private (the relationship is personal), and exclusive (only for “us”, other than “us” is not included). Example: nuclear family, extended family, neighborhood, and so on.

    e. Patembayan

    Patembayan is a social group that has external ties, usually lacking in spiritual ties. So that in practice, interactions are carried out because of the interests of each other. This has the risk that this group bond is not long-term in nature.

    The establishment of the Patembayan is based on rational thinking that considers the pros and cons of participating in it. If a member no longer has any interests, he can leave the group at any time. For example: trade associations, employer associations, school alumni associations, trade unions, and so on.

    f. Community

    Community is a social group consisting of people who share characteristics such as hobbies, geography, profession, religion, race, and others. In the community, it allows for mutually helpful interactions so that the bond of feelings is quite strong in it. For example: mountaineering community, cycling community, photography community, and others.

    g. Social organization

    Social organization is a social group that has a clear structure. Each member has their own duties and roles. And everything is neatly arranged, specific, and measurable. The membership social organization is official and the nature of the institution has a clear and recognized identity.

    E. Classification of Social Groups

    1. Based on the way it is formed , such as pseudo groups and real groups.
    2. Based on the quality of the relationship between members , such as primary groups (relations tend to be informal) and secondary groups (relations tend to be formal).
    3. Based on the strength of the bonds between members , such as associations and patembayan.
    4. Based on the achievement of goals , such as formal groups (have their own rules) and informal groups (have common goals but are not official).

    F. Terms of Social Groups 

    1. There is interaction between members

    The existence of social groups to accommodate the interaction of its members. A group that has no interaction cannot be said to be a group, but only a collection of individuals.

    2. Interdependent

    Members influence each other’s behavior and attitudes.

    3. Awareness

    Each member has an awareness of his involvement in the group.

    4. There are similarities

    The existence of similarities, be it fate, suffering, region, profession, and others, can strengthen the bond between members.

    5. A sense of belonging

    These feelings and perceptions must be shared by members of the social group. By feeling part of a group, a person can feel the benefits of having a social group.

    6. Structure

    The existence of a structure will guide members to carry out their roles and duties as part of a group so that the existence of a social group can be felt.

    7. Have a system and continue to run the development process.

    G. Characteristics of Social Groups

    1. There is the same motivation, encouragement, and motives between one individual and another.
    2. There is a division of tasks or an affirmation of functions so that each has an awareness of their role and authority within the group.
    3. There is a result of the interaction carried out by one member with another member.
    4. The formation of norms within the group in accordance with the values ​​carried by members.
    5. Interests run and process.
    6. The discovery of a dynamic movement in its activities.

    H. Values ​​and Norms Applicable in Social Groups

    Activities that are not in accordance with the values ​​and norms of the group will be rejected because they do not reflect the personality of the group and deviate from the purpose of forming the social group. Even when accepting new members, several social groups open recruitment with a selection system for anyone who fits the values ​​and norms that apply.

    Even if there is no selection, new members usually adjust to these values ​​and norms so that their presence is socially accepted.

  • Social Differentiation: Definition, Examples of Social Differentiation, Characteristics & Forms

    Social differentiation is the difference in members of society horizontally

    Sinaumed’s certainly knows that our society in Indonesia consists of individuals with different backgrounds. A simple example is classmates at school, there are boys and girls, some are Muslims and some are Christians.

    Well, actually these differences are a form of social differentiation. However, what exactly is social differentiation? And what are the characteristics? The following article will briefly present social differentiation, from definition to examples.

    Definition of Social Differentiation

    Examples include differences in society based on differences in race, ethnicity, religion, gender, ethnicity or occupation.

    In Indonesia itself, there are various examples of gender, all of which are discussed in the book Gender Diversity in Indonesia.

    Based on these categories, there is no higher or lower. Everything is equal to one another.

    Horizontal differences in terms of social differentiation are important to emphasize that every society is different and these differences do not place one group or individual at a higher or lower degree. All are equal and the same.

    According to Soerjono Soekanto, the difference in social differentiation is a form of variation in occupation, prestige and group power in society. That is, differentiation can show the diversity that is owned by a nation.

    This social differentiation also occurs because an individual or group is biologically or physically different from the beginning of its existence and has been differentiated through heredity.


    Characteristics of Social Differentiation

    The concept of social differentiation has characteristics or differences. The characteristics of social differentiation are divided into three, namely physical characteristics, social characteristics and cultural characteristics. Here’s a further explanation.

    Physical characteristics

    Physical characteristics of social differentiation are characteristics related to race, skin color, eye color, hair shape, nose shape and so on. In essence, the physical characteristics of social differentiation are obvious because it appears from the outside the differences in each individual.

    Each physical characteristic of each individual has its own peculiarities and uniqueness which can be a differentiator from one another. Therefore the differences in each individual cannot be used as a determining factor for a higher or better race.

    Social Characteristics 

    Social characteristics in social differentiation are characteristics that have a relationship with individual functions in every aspect of life in society. The function of social characteristics itself is related to the profession and work that is owned by each individual.

    Every type of job or profession chosen by each individual has its own function. The job or profession chosen by each individual depends on and is in accordance with the expertise, talents and interests of the individual.

    Each individual has their own expertise, interests and talents, therefore each individual also has the right to choose the work he wants to do. As with physical characteristics, a person’s work cannot be judged which profession is better and which profession is not.

    Cultural Characteristics

    Cultural characteristics in social differentiation are characteristics that have a relationship with the culture and customs of the people in a country or region.

    Every existing culture, of course, has its own beauty and uniqueness that cannot be compared with the culture of other people.

    In Indonesia itself there are many cultural systems that are characteristic for each region. For example, the culture of marriage in Javanese society is certainly different from the culture in Batak society, each of these differences is characteristic because it is unique and different from other cultures.

    In the book Collection of Indonesian Ragam Stories, Sinaumed’s can also find thirteen interesting stories that discuss issues of ethnicity and culture, physical diversity, social life, and technology.

    Those are the three characteristics of social differentiation. Next, Sinaumed’s needs to know the form of social differentiation in order to better understand what is meant by social differentiation.


    Forms of Social Differentiation

    Society can basically be distinguished or differentiated according to several criteria such as the three characteristics of social differentiation that have been described previously. Apart from being distinguished by their characteristics, society can also be distinguished by the form of social differentiation. These forms of social differentiation are divided into six sections, along with a full explanation.

    1. Gender

    The first form of social differentiation is gender. This gender is classified as a form of social differentiation because it cannot show different levels or can be differentiated horizontally.

    Basically, men and women have the same degree and position. Essentially, the differences between men and women are horizontal because they only concern the shape and nature of the different sexes.

    Even so, sometimes there is a view that judges that men are stronger than women and can do heavy work. In fact, women do tend to be physically weaker than men.

    However, this view cannot be used as a benchmark to judge that men have a higher degree than women. This condition occurs because it is solely due to natural tendencies that exist in each male and female self.

    2. Clan 

    The clan referred to in the form of social differentiation here is a social unit with members who have kinship relations. Members of the clan are joined because they are based on blood relations or lineage or genealogy.

    Kinship groups based on maternal lineage are known as matrilineal, while kinship groups based on father’s lineage are known as patrilineal.

    For example, such as clans that can be found in the Batak community. Until now, the Batak people still apply the clan system, generally the child’s clan is derived from his father’s. Examples include the Harahap, Simanjuntak and Nasution clans.

    3. Ethnicity

    Ethnicity is the third form of social differentiation. Ethnic groups are formed because of individual awareness which is marked by the existence of unity in characteristics, patterns of behavior, customs, origins and culture.

    As with cultural characteristics, the form of ethnic groups in social differentiation in Indonesia has a large number and each has its own characteristics and uniqueness. Thus, ethnicity cannot be used as a benchmark that an individual has a high degree because he comes from a particular ethnic group.

    Every ethnic group in Indonesia has equality, dignity and worth and all ethnic groups are equally guaranteed by the Indonesian legal constitution. You can also learn more about basic information regarding various ethnic groups in Indonesia in the book Encyclopedia of Ethnic Tribes in Indonesia.


    4. Race

    Every individual is born to parents with a certain racial background and has distinctive physical characteristics. Because, every individual is unique, so it cannot be said that certain races have better values ​​than other races. Differentiating an individual and judging a person’s degree based on his race is a discriminatory act.

    There are several types of races that Sinaumed’s needs to know about. Here’s the explanation:

    1) The Australoid race is a race that has physical characteristics, namely a medium body with curly hair, black eyes, thick lips and black skin.
    2) The Mongoloid race is a race that has physical characteristics of straight hair, slanted eyes, has yellow skin and thin lips.
    3) The Cucasaois race is a race that has physical characteristics that are generally owned by indigenous people in Europe and North Asia.
    4) The Negroid race is a race that has physical characteristics that are generally owned by native people from the African region as well as parts of Asia.

    5. Religion

    Generally, every individual has a religion. This religion has a function as a guide for human life. Religion has no level and cannot be used as a determining factor that an individual has a higher or lower degree because of the religion he adheres to.

    Every individual who chooses to adhere to a certain religion, then that individual is ready and confident that what he believes is the right thing, therefore religion cannot be compared. However, in reality there are various problems that challenge the Indonesian nation in this regard which are also discussed in the book Democracy, Religion, Pancasila.

    All religions regulate and teach goodness, religion also regulates good relations between humans and the relationship between humans and the God they believe in. There are several recognized religions in Indonesia, namely Islam, Protestantism, Catholicism, Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism as well as several traditional belief systems that grow in society.

    6. Profession 

    This last form of social differentiation is also found in the social characteristics of social differentiation that have been described previously. Every profession or job in society has its own function.

    This is because a profession is an activity that requires special expertise, therefore each profession cannot be compared and cannot be used as a differentiating factor that determines that individuals with certain professions have a higher degree or level.

    Every profession in society contributes to life, therefore these professions exist because they are needed in social life.

    Types of Social Differentiation

    After knowing the meaning, characteristics and even forms of social differentiation, Sinaumed’s needs to know the types of social differentiation. There are various types of social categories in society which are the criteria for the occurrence of social differentiation.

    According to a sociologist Kaare Svalastoga, types of social differentiation are divided into three types, namely as follows.

    1. Level Differentiation or Rank Differentiation

    This type of level differentiation arises because of inequality in the distribution of goods and services in an area. This inequality can cause goods and services to have different prices.

    Differences in prices in an area occur because the distribution of goods and services must go through several parties to get to their actual destination.

    2. Functional Differentiation or Functional Differentiation

    The second type of differentiation is the division of labor that arises because there are people or individuals who do different or different jobs. This can be seen in a social institution. There are differences in the division of assignments or division of labor which can cause each individual to carry out obligations according to their respective functions.

    3. Cultural Differentiation or Cultural Differentiation

    This third type of social differentiation arises because rules of behavior are appropriate and differ according to certain situations. These rules of conduct are also called norms which have the aim of regulating order in society and may differ in each region.

    This Sociology book will discuss sociological material including social differentiation material as in this article. In addition, this book has been adapted to the 2013 curriculum.

    Examples of Social Differentiation 

    To be clearer, Sinaumed’s needs to know some examples of social differentiation, here are some examples of social differentiation according to their forms.

    1. Differences in skin color in Indonesian society, such as white, olive, brown, black, brown and so on.
    2. Indonesian people are classified according to their religion, such as Islam, Christianity, Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism.
    3. The classification of the Indonesian people according to the clan of their tribe, such as the Nanggolian, Siahaan, Butar-butar Sinaga, Situmorang clans in the Batak tribe.
    4. Classification of people based on race, such as Mongoloid, Caucasoid. Negroes and so on.
    5. The classification of Indonesian society according to ethnicity, such as Javanese, Batak, Madurese, Sundanese and others.
    6. Classification of Indonesian people according to their profession or work, for example employees, shareholders, employers, laborers and others.
    7. Classification of people according to their customs, such as Balinese customs, Javanese customs, Sundanese customs, Batak customs and others.

    The above are some examples of social differentiation in Indonesia. These examples are in accordance with the notion of social differentiation which says that differentiation in society is horizontal or cannot be used as a factor to determine the degree of an individual.

    Does social differentiation have an impact on social life? Of course, social differentiation has an impact, here are some of the impacts caused by social differentiation.

    Impact of Social Differentiation 

    Social differentiation is a natural phenomenon and occurs in every society in the world. This diversity or difference will always be found by Sinaumed’s wherever Sinaumed’s is located.

    Because basically, every individual is unique and different from one another. Differentiation functions as a differentiator and not to show which individual is better.

    Social differentiation has several impacts and influences on social life, including the following.

    1. Differentiation can give rise to primordialism, namely the assumption that each individual has that his group is the most superior to other groups.
    2. Social differentiation can give rise to ethnocentrism, which is the assumption of individuals who believe that their ethnic group is better than other ethnic groups.
    3. Social differentiation creates prejudice against individuals who look or are different from themselves.
    4. Differentiation can lead to a discriminatory attitude towards a minority group.

    Even though it has been clearly stated in the meaning of differentiation, it turns out that social differentiation still creates some impacts that tend to be negative because each individual will tend to compare ethnicity, physique, type of work from other individuals.

    Comparisons made by this society can lead to discriminatory attitudes and look down on other individuals who are different from themselves.

    Meanwhile, social differentiation clearly explains that the differences in society are horizontal and cannot be used as a determinant that one group is better than another or vice versa.

    Well, Sinaumed’s, that’s a glimpse of the social differentiation described in this one article. If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about social differentiation material, Sinaumed’s can buy books through www.sinaumedia.com because sinaumedia as #Friends Without Borders always provides quality and various books to add to your insight!

  • Social Activities: Definition, Benefits, and Various Examples of Activities

    In essence, humans are social creatures, when they are in a social environment they will carry out their respective roles. This role is in accordance with the will and ability possessed, social activities will usually involve many people and solely not for personal gain.

    However, the social class system in fact creates economic, cultural, and social boundaries and barriers that prevent association with other groups. Character education here aims to avoid the occurrence of social boundaries within groups that exist in the classroom environment.

    Another goal of character education is to form a nation that is strong, competitive, has noble character, is moral, tolerant, works together, has a patriotic spirit, develops dynamically, is science and technology oriented, all of whom are imbued with faith and piety to God Almighty.

    In social care, humans are expected to be able to develop attitudes and actions that always want to provide assistance to others. This social caring character is needed by the community as a provision to live in their social environment, while the most important social element is interaction between humans.

    All values ​​regarding social care we get through the environment. Social concern in question is not to interfere in other people’s affairs, but rather to help solve the problems faced by other people with the aim of goodness and peace. Those embedded values ​​will later become our conscience to always help and look after others.

    Having a social spirit and being happy to help is a universal teaching and is recommended by all religions. Even so, the sensitivity to do all that cannot just grow in everyone because it requires a process of training and educating. Having a caring soul for others is very important for everyone because we cannot live alone in this world.

    Environmental factors are of course very influential in the process of fostering a spirit of social care. The immediate environment, such as family, friends, and the community where we grow up and socialize, has a big influence in determining the level of social awareness.

    Darmiyati Zuchdi (2011) explains that social care is an attitude and action that always wants to provide assistance to people in need. Talking about social care issues, cannot be separated from social awareness. Social awareness is the ability to understand the meaning of social situations. It really depends on empathy for others. Based on some of these opinions, it can be concluded that social care is an attitude of always wanting to help others in need and is based on a sense of awareness.

    Social concern also relates to society and societal characteristics that pay attention to the public interest. There are many manifestations of social care, one of which follows what is in the environment, namely carrying out social activities. This series of activities certainly has benefits for everyone involved in it.

    Social activities are caring for other people who do have limitations. Social activities also vary, such as social services or social activities that are often carried out by corporations with free health checks, the Campagne movement to defend a group.

    There are several factors that encourage individuals to help or assist. The first factor is values ​​. Religion is included in this values ​​factor , how can we get appreciation from the Creator. Community concern is the second factor with the similarity of certain tribes, races or ethnicities. There is a special attachment to this community concern . There are those who feel that after they help or help them get their own pleasure.

    Apart from that, there is also the factor of understanding other people , understanding other cultures or other places and there is motivation for that. Then, there is personal development , how to meet new people which is self-development can certainly be a factor in helping others.

    From a psychological point of view, the benefits derived from social activities carried out by people will feel their own satisfaction. You can make people happy and at the end of the day you can get happiness.

     

    Definition of Social Activities

    Social activities are agendas carried out together with elements of society, especially those in the surrounding environment. Activities carried out because they want to achieve a common goal, on that basis social activities will always involve the participation of the community. Many things can be done with social circumstances.

    In another sense, a person has a desire to do something where what is done has many benefits and is not profit-oriented. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary, social activities come from the word social.

    Social which is always related to society, social which is also related to the public interest. This nature is concerned with the public interest, the nature of which is more concerned with the public interest, helping each other and others. This activity is more directed at something that involves the community in various types of activities in it.

    Characteristics of Social Activities

    As for a social activity has several characteristics that indicate it. Here are some of these characteristics.

    1. Have an Intention to Help Each Other

    The intention to help each other is the earliest stage to carry out social activities. Which means, social activities should not be ridden by certain parties that can harm others. The losses referred to are not only material, but also moral in the community environment.

    2. Is in the Public Interest

    The purpose of this activity is to provide something useful for many people. Where activities are based on humanity and not to fulfill the interests of a party.

    3. There is a Responsible Party

    Implementation of activities requires a person or institution to be responsible for all actions in order to avoid things that could become misunderstandings. The existence of a responsible party is expected to make activities run smoothly and there are no things that are diverted.

    4. Clear Activity Goals

    The intended party in this activity is clear and truly exists. This is so that the activities run smoothly and the objectives of the activities can be conveyed properly.

    5. Community Engaging Activities

    Society is the main component in the implementation of social activities. For this reason, this activity always requires the participation of the people in the area. They can ultimately benefit directly from every action taken during the activity.

    6. Done in the Community Environment

    The place of implementation of the activity is not carried out in a luxurious place, but in the vicinity of the community’s residence. This will make it easier for local people and give a better impression.

     

    Benefits of Social Activities

    In addition to being beneficial to those who are targeted, social activities also provide many benefits for those who carry them out. Here are some of these benefits.

    1. Sharpen Communication Skills

    Whether you realize it or not, your communication skills will improve once you take part in a social activity. The reason is, you are required to communicate intensely with other volunteers so that activities can run well.

    2. Increase Knowledge and Skills

    Being in a social activity or organization allows you to gain new knowledge or skills, such as organizational management or how to raise funds. You can hone the skills you already have, especially when the role you hold fits that.

    3. Build Confidence

    How is it possible that a social activity can build a person’s self-confidence? The answer is simple, by completing a project, you certainly feel that you have a stake in it. Regardless of the size of the role you hold, you have contributed according to your abilities. What’s more, the activities carried out benefit others. This will give you a feeling of pride in yourself, which in turn will also lead to increased self-confidence.

    4. Expanding the Network

    Being active in an activity that involves many people will certainly expand the network you have. An extensive network will help you to develop, both personally and professionally. Getting to know people with different characters and backgrounds will enrich life values ​​and broaden associations.

    5. Opening Job Opportunities

    Increasing the network will indirectly open up opportunities for self-sufficiency. One example is when your volunteer partner is working in a field of work, where he is in need of someone with the skills you have, won’t your chances of getting a job increase? Likewise, with more information related to job vacancies, you can get more.

    6. Gaining Valuable Experience

    Participating in social activities is a valuable experience that cannot be valued in money. You also don’t need to spend capital in the form of money to be active. Instead, give the energy, time, and abilities that you have. Uniquely, several companies are now considering volunteer experience as an important criterion in employee recruitment. This is because they are considered to have experience in organization and project management.

    7. Become More Grateful and Happier

    The experience of social activities will bring out a sense of gratitude, especially because we have seen many people with more difficult circumstances. Complain less, thank more or “more grateful than blaming the situation”, maybe that’s the attitude that over time will build up inside. With gratitude, it will be easier for us to feel happy, even for the small things around us.

     

    Examples of Social Activities

    Social Activities in the Community

    Forms of social care can be manifested in the environment a person lives in and interacts with other people, which is commonly called the social environment. According to Elly M. Setiadi, the social environment refers to the environment in which a person carries out social interactions, both with family members, friends, and other larger social groups (2012). Buchari Alma, et al (2010) divided the forms of caring based on the environment, namely the family, community and school environment.

    1. Community Service

    This activity is carried out jointly by the community in an environment to achieve and fulfill common interests. This activity is carried out in order to have a big impact on the community environment, for example when it is carried out close to the rainy season so that later it can prevent the appearance of mosquito nests in stagnant water.

    2. Ronda activities

    It is carried out by the community in turns in an area and each place, the goal is to get a sense of security at night. This social activity is very useful, especially in areas that are prone to criminal acts. If done together, then a sense of security becomes very important for the people in that place.

    3. Counseling

    This activity is used to increase the knowledge of each individual, it can include various types according to the things needed by the community. If the community is not concerned with how to maintain health, then counseling that must be done is related to health.

    4. Commemoration of Independence Day

    In Indonesia, Independence Day is celebrated every August 17, according to the date on which Indonesia declared independence. In welcoming Independence Day, there are many things that people can do, such as community service, cleaning the environment, raising flags and other events.

    5. Visiting Neighbors

    This activity is still often found in community areas that still maintain close ties with neighbors. Caring for neighbors can be shown with small things like visiting them when someone is sick, either at home or while in the hospital and having to ensure health protocols during the Covid-19 pandemic.

    This activity occurs due to uncertain situations and conditions such as disease outbreaks, natural disasters and wars. Including now when people are being haunted by the spread of the corona virus or Covid-19. The emerging pandemic has had an impact on people’s difficulties both in the economic and health fields.

    Social Activities on Campus

    Social activities do not only occur in the community, such as cities, villages and others, but also occur in schools and universities. As on campus, students have their own agenda in carrying out social activities. The following are some examples of activities based on solidarity or social activities that occur in student or campus environments.

    1. Form a Study Group

    This study group does not only discuss the subjects of each student who joins it, but also other things, such as reviewing books, films or other things according to what the students want. The topics presented can be discussed in turn every week, or a committee can be formed for implementation as a serious step in providing education.

    2. Fundraising

    Usually this social activity is carried out by students who want to participate in the process of distributing aid to communities affected by a disaster. Like victims of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, students will actively raise funds both as individual groups and involving campus organizations.

    3. Independence Day Commemoration

    As a student who is active and has a high spirit of nationalism, commemorating independence is one of the things that must be done. Social activities that can be carried out such as holding events with gifts, or maybe at the same time raising funds and the results can be distributed to people in need.

    Conclusion

    From the explanations put forward, it can be said that social activities can occur due to uncertain situations and conditions such as wars, epidemics, and disasters. Lately, the world has been shocked by the Corona virus outbreak. This makes many people feel difficult, both in the economic or health fields.

    Based on these events, many things have changed, even habits every day there are big changes. Many people have lost their jobs, resulting in unemployment and difficulty obtaining food. Based on this event, many social activities such as basic food assistance, medical assistance, medical equipment, and others.

    On the other hand, forms of social activity are carried out by various parties besides social institutions, but also companies. There are indeed many social institutions that have a vision to help others. Companies that carry out social activities are usually to fulfill their obligations as a company to provide prosperity for the surrounding community in the form of Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR). The form of CSR provided varies greatly depending on each company.

    Well, that’s an article that we can present to all groups regarding the meaning, characteristics, benefits, and examples of social activities in society. Hopefully it will provide insight and knowledge for those of you who need it.

    • 7 Reasons People Always Experiencing Socio-Cultural Changes
    • 10 Benefits of Deliberation in Society
    • The Benefits of Gotong Royong for Social Community Life
    • Benefits of Living in Harmony at Home, School, and Society
    • Definition of Civil Society: Features, Characteristics, and History
    • Social Structure in Society: Classification, Types, Functions, and Elements
  • Small Intestine Function and Its Parts

    Small Intestine Function – In the balance of the body’s metabolism, the digestive process has an important role. When the digestive process takes place, the small intestine becomes one of the organs that plays an important role. The small intestine or what is often called the small intestine is the longest part of the digestive system.

    The small intestine extends from the stomach (pylorus ) to the large intestine (cecum ). The small intestine itself consists of three parts, namely the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum. The small intestine does not only function to complete the process of digesting food and absorbing nutrients. The small intestine is also involved in several other important functions.

    Maintaining the health of the small intestine is important to do, you know, You. If there is a dysfunction of the small intestine, you will experience some uncomfortable experiences such as diarrhea while traveling. This article will bring you to know the function of the small intestine in a digestive system. Let’s find out what the functions of the small intestine are here.

    What is Small Intestine?

    The small intestine, also known as the small intestine, is a tube-shaped organ or structure that is part of where digestion and absorption of nutrients occur. Why is it called the small intestine? Because the diameter of the lumen (opening) is 2.5 cm smaller than the large intestine. You needs to know that the digestive process itself involves two stages.

    What are the stages? First, there is a process of mechanical digestion involving the mouth and stomach to chew and crush food. Second, a chemical digestion process occurs which involves the help of enzymes to break down food so it can be absorbed by the body and distributed to other body tissues.

    The chemical digestion process takes place in the small intestine or small intestine and several other parts of the digestive tract. The small intestine as one of the organs that plays an important role in the digestive process stretches from the stomach to the beginning of the large intestine.

    In adult size, the small intestine or small intestine is about 6 meters long. That is why the small intestine is often referred to as the longest part of the digestive system.

    Parts of the Small Intestine

    After getting to know what the small intestine is, let’s discuss more about the parts of the small intestine. Check out the following discussion.

    As one of the organs in the digestive system, the small intestine consists of several parts, namely the duodenum (duodenum), jejunum (empty intestine), and ileum (absorptive intestine). The three parts of the small intestine certainly have their respective roles and functions. The following is a complete explanation of the three parts of the small intestine.

    1. Duodenum

    The duodenum, also known as the duodenum, is the first part of the small intestine. The duodenum (duodenum) is located immediately after the stomach and stretches long enough to connect it to the empty intestine (jejenum).

    The length of this section is about 25-38 cm. The duodenum or duodenum is the shortest part of the small intestine. This section begins at the bulboduodenale and ends at the ligament of Treitz.

    The duodenum or duodenum is responsible for delivering food to the small intestine. Histologically, the duodenum has a gland called brunner which functions to produce mucus.

    In this section, the duodenum has an important main function, which is to complete the first phase of digestion that occurs in the small intestine. The duodenum involves enzymes and bile to help break down food. Then arranged layers of very thin cells to form the muscular mucosa on the wall of the duodenum or duodenum.

    2. Jejunum

    Jejunum or what is often known as the empty intestine is the second part of the small intestine. After the duodenum has finished its job of breaking down food, then the food will travel to the jejunum.

    Then the inner wall of the jejunum will work to help absorb nutrients from the food. The location of the empty intestine or jejunum itself is between the duodenum (duodenum) and ileum (absorptive intestine).

    The second part of the small intestine is about 1-2 meters long in adults. With the help of the mesentery, jejunum and ileum are suspended inside the body. Nearly 90% of the process of absorbing food nutrients that are digested by the body is carried out by the small intestine.

    Food that has been broken down by the duodenum or duodenum will be broken down again into small particles. Why is that? This process is done to make it easier for the body to absorb food nutrients. In the empty intestine or jejunum, food will undergo a chemical digestion process. The chemical digestion process requires the help of various enzymes produced by the small intestine.

    3. Ileum

    The ileum, also known as the absorptive intestine, is the third part of the small intestine. The absorption intestine or ileum works to help the absorption of bile acids and vitamin B12 needed by the body. The ileum or absorptive intestine is the final part of the small intestine.

    As the final part of the small intestine, the ileum or absorptive intestine is about 2-4 meters long in the human digestive system. The ileum as the last part of the small intestine is located right after the duodenum and jejunum, followed by the appendix. With a pH between 7 and 8 (neutral or slightly alkaline), the ileum or intestinal absorption plays an active role in absorbing vitamin B12 along with bile salts.

    There are many folds or indentations in the absorption gut. These folds or indentations are often called villi. These folds help expand the absorption surface so that all food can be absorbed perfectly.

    The ileum or absorptive intestine not only absorbs food nutrients that have not been absorbed in the previous process. Moreover, the ileum or absorptive intestine also plays a role in regulating the ileocecal valve. What is the ileocecal valve? The ileocecal valve prevents reflux from the large intestine into the small intestine.

    Small Intestine Function

    As part of the organs in the body, the small intestine has a very important role. In fact, 90% of the process of digestion and absorption of nutrients from food is carried out by the small intestine. Meanwhile, another 10% of the digestive process takes place in the stomach and large intestine.

    As we know, the small intestine plays a major role in the absorption of nutrients and minerals from food. After knowing the important parts of the small intestine, now you are starting to understand about the organs in the body. This article will help You better understand the function of the small intestine. The following is a full explanation.

    1. Digest protein

    As part of the organs in the body, the small intestine has a function to digest protein. The trypsin and chymotrypsin enzymes in the body secreted by the pancreas are driven by proteins, peptides and amino acids. Both of these enzymes work to help break down nutrients from food into smaller parts.

    2. Digest fat

    The small intestine or small intestine functions to digest fat. Lipase enzymes in the body secreted by the pancreas are driven by fats and lipids in food. This is useful for breaking down triglycerides into monoglycerides and free fatty acids.

    3. Digest carbohydrates

    Furthermore, the function of the small intestine is to help the process of digesting carbohydrates. In the digestive process, carbohydrates are broken down into monosaccharides such as glucose . Then the pancreas produces the enzyme amylase which helps the process of breaking down some carbohydrates.

    4. The process of absorption of nutrients

    Nutrients will be absorbed by the inner wall of the small intestine into the bloodstream after the food is broken down. The small intestine is the best place for absorption of food nutrients because it has a large enough inner surface area.

    The various nutrients that are absorbed will flow throughout the blood circulation. Then if humans eat food that contains poison, then the poison will be absorbed by the small intestine. If this happens, chances are you will experience indigestion.

    5. Absorb water and electrolytes

    In addition, the small intestine also functions in the process of absorbing water and electrolytes. The small intestine absorbs about 80% water and the rest is either absorbed by the large intestine or excreted in the feces. The absorption of electrolytes that occurs in the small intestine will involve diffusion and active transfer processes.

    6. Absorb minerals and vitamins

    The small intestine turns out to function as a place for absorption of vitamins and minerals. Vitamins A, D, E, and K are included in the fat-soluble vitamins. These vitamins will be absorbed along with dietary fat. Then the water-soluble vitamins B and C will be absorbed through the diffusion mechanism.

    Then vitamin B12 will be absorbed through an active transport mechanism combined with intrinsic factor from the stomach. For vitamin B12 and bile salts themselves will be absorbed specifically by the ileum. What about iron? Iron will be absorbed specifically by the duodenum and jejunum.

    7. Neutralization of food

    Another function of the small intestine or small intestine is to neutralize food in digestion. The secretin hormone will be released by the duodenum or duodenum. This hormone will make the pancreas secrete a certain amount of sodium bicarbonate.

    Sodium bicarbonate will help increase the pH of the food your body is digesting, from acidic to neutral. Then bile and mucus have an acid neutralizing effect. In the stomach, digested food will be acidic. Foods that are acidic will be neutralized by the small intestine using substances that contain alkaline and bicarbonate chemicals.

    8. Plays a role in immunity

    The function of the small intestine is not only to digest and absorb food. More than that, the small intestine also helps the body’s immune system. In the small intestine there is intestinal flora that will make a positive contribution to the human body. Then there are Peyer’s patches in the form of lymphoid nodules in the ileum.

    It is in the digestive tract and becomes an important part of the human immune system. This section also has a lymphatic system that can help produce antigens from harmful bacteria or organisms. Through the digestive tract, harmful bacteria or organisms will be recognized by the immune system.

    Tips for Maintaining Small Intestine Health

    Now You already knows some of the important functions of the small intestine. After knowing its function, You also needs to know how to maintain the health of the small intestine. So, consider the following explanation to find out several ways to maintain the health of the small intestine.

    1. Reducing stress

    One way to maintain gut health is to manage stress. There are several stress-causing factors that will have an impact on your gut health, including environmental pressure, psychological stress, and stress due to lack of sleep. To deal with stress, there are several ways that You can do, such as deep breathing exercises, meditation and other relaxation techniques.

    2. Implement a healthy diet

    Apart from reducing stress, You also needs to adopt a healthy diet. Eating a variety of nutritious foods will help you maintain gut health. You need to consume lots of vegetables to improve gut health because vegetables contain high levels of prebiotic fiber for the body.

    Then You also needs to limit the consumption of sweet foods with high sugar levels. Consuming sugar or foods with artificial sweeteners in excess will cause an imbalance of microbes in your intestines.

    3. Exercise regularly

    Exercising regularly will help you maintain a healthy gut. Research results have shown that regular exercise can improve You’s physical health. In addition, exercising regularly will help you prevent obesity.

    4. Get enough rest

    Having good quality sleep can help you improve your mood, cognition and gut health. For adults, the recommended sleep time is at least 7 hours every night. You needs to adopt healthy living habits by getting enough sleep and getting up at the same time every day.

  • Siri Marriage: Definition, Types, Positive and Negative Impacts

    Siri’s marriage is – Marriage is an important and unforgettable moment for most people. Therefore, many people celebrate their marriage to show their new status as husband and wife. In Indonesia, marriage must be official in the eyes of the state and religion. However, there are some people who only do marriage under the hand or commonly known as unregistered marriage.

    Siri marriage can be interpreted as a form of marriage that is carried out based on religious law, but is not announced to the public and is not officially registered at the Office of Religious Affairs (KUA) and the Civil Registry Office. In other words, unregistered marriage is a marriage that is religiously valid, but not legal in the eyes of the law.

    Among the clergy themselves, the law regarding unregistered marriage still has its pros and cons. Some argue that unregistered marriage is not prohibited and may be carried out as long as it has a specific purpose and complies with the conditions and pillars of marriage in Islam. There are also those who view that unregistered marriage is prohibited because it has more harm.

    Definition of Siri Marriage

    Siri marriages are marriages that are not registered with the government, in this case the Office of Religious Affairs (KUA). Thus, it does not have the force of law especially on the mother and child. Unregistered marriages or legally registered marriages are declared as violators of the law.

    This is because doing so violates Law No. 22 of 1946, which states that every marriage must be supervised by a marriage registrar and this is accompanied by sanctions in the form of fines and body confinement.

    Characteristics of Siri Marriage

    In general, siri marriages have the following characteristics:

    1. Marriage without a guardian

    Marriage without a guardian is a marriage that is carried out in secret because the female guardian does not agree or because it considers marriage without a guardian to be valid or simply because they want to indulge in lust without heeding the provisions of Islamic law.

    2. The marriage is kept secret because of certain considerations

    For example, because of fear of a negative stigma from society who already considers unregistered marriage a taboo or because of other complicated considerations that force someone to keep their marriage a secret.

    3. Siri marriage from a religious point of view is permissible as long as the pillars are met

    In this case, all things are permissible as long as in carrying out or undergoing the marriage there are not many harms / bad effects that occur. But the difference is that you don’t have authentic evidence if you are married. In other words, do not have a legal certificate as a citizen who has a strong position before the law. Even though unregistered marriage can be legalized in Islamic law, it cannot be legal in state law.

     

     

    Siri Marriage According to Islamic Law

    Siri marriage as a secret marriage is actually prohibited by Islam because Islam prohibits a woman from getting married without the knowledge of her guardian. This is based on the hadith of the prophet conveyed by Abu Musa ra, that the Messenger of Allah said;

    “There is no lawful marriage without a guardian.”

    This hadith is reinforced by another hadith narrated by Aisyah ra, that the Messenger of Allah once said;

    “Any woman who marries without the permission of her guardian, then her marriage is invalid; the marriage is invalid.”

    Abu Hurayrah ra also narrated a hadith, that the Messenger of Allah said;

    “A woman may not marry another woman: A woman also has no right to marry herself. Because, in fact, the adulteress is (a Muslim) who marries herself.”

    So, it can be concluded that marriage without a guardian is a marriage that is vanity. Siri marriage is an act of immorality to Allah SWT and is entitled to sanctions in the world. However, there are no clear sharia provisions regarding the form and level of sanctions for people involved in marriages without guardians. Therefore, cases of marriage without guardians and perpetrators may be punished. A judge may determine imprisonment, exile and so on for those who marry without a guardian.

    Siri Marriage According to State Law

    Siri marriage is regulated in several state articles including:

    1. Article 143 Draft Law

    Article 143 of the bill, which is only intended for adherents of Islam, outlines that anyone who intentionally enters into a marriage without being in the presence of a marriage registrar shall be subject to punishment with various legal threats, ranging from six months to three years and a fine starting from Rp. 6 million to Rp. 12 million. Apart from alluding to the issue of unregistered marriages, this bill also alludes to mutah marriages or contract marriages.

    2. Article 144 Draft Law

    Article 144 stipulates that anyone who enters into a mut’ah marriage is sentenced to a maximum of 3 years in prison and the marriage is annulled by law. This bill also regulates the matter of mixed marriages between two people of different nationalities. Article 142 paragraph 3 states that prospective husbands who are foreign nationals must pay a guarantee deposit to the prospective wife through an Islamic bank in the amount of Rp. 500 million.

    Types of Marriage Siri

    From the explanation above, it can be concluded that the syari’a law for unregistered marriages is as follows:

    1. Siri marriage, which is a marriage without a guardian

    Islam clearly prohibits a woman from marrying a man without the consent and presence of a guardian. The act of unregistered marriage is a sinful act that is sinful if it is committed. The perpetrators of this unregistered marriage deserve sanctions both in this world and in the hereafter.

    2. Siri Marriage Done Without Registration at KUA

    Siri marriage, which means marriage carried out without registration at a civil registration agency or KUA (Office of Religious Affairs). This marriage has two different laws, namely the law on marriage and the law on not registering marriages at the KUA.

    Therefore, the unregistered marriage that is now known in society is a marriage that is legally performed according to religion but is not legal before the law because there is no evidence of registration at a civil registration institution. Meanwhile, unregistered marriage without a guardian is invalid both in the eyes of religion and in the eyes of the law.

    Status of Children in Siri Marriage

    A legitimate child according to the law, that is the result of a legal marriage. This is stated in Law no. 1 of 1974 concerning Marriage, article 42 paragraph 1: Legitimate children are children who are born in or as a result of a legal marriage.

    This refers that the status of the child has a blood relationship with both parents. In some cases regarding the rights of children of unregistered marriages, there are difficulties in managing legal rights such as maintenance, inheritance and birth certificates.

    The status of a child in siri marriage is not recorded by the state, so the status of the child is said to be out of wedlock. In terms of religion, the status of children from unregistered marriages has the same rights as children from legal marriages based on religion.

    However, this is not in line with the law in force in Indonesia. This is contrary to the legislation stated in Law no. 1 of 1974 Article 43 Paragraph 1: A

     

     

    Reasons for Siri’s Marriage

    There are several reasons couples choose a siri marriage, including:

    1. Waiting for the right day to have the marriage registered at the KUA on the grounds that during the waiting period adultery did not occur.
    2. Both parties or one of the parties to the bride and groom are not ready because they are still in school/college or are still bound by officialdom (school) which is not allowed to marry first.

    From the parents’ point of view, this marriage is meant to have official ties and avoid acts that violate religious teachings such as adultery.

    1. Both or one of the prospective bride and groom is not old enough / mature, while the parents want an arranged marriage between the two. So that in the future the bride and groom will no longer be married to other parties and the prospective bride will not be married to other people.
    2. As a solution to get children if the existing wife is not blessed with children. If an official marriage will be constrained by laws or other regulations, both concerning marriage regulations and staffing or positions.
    3. Forced like the party of the groom caught having fun with the woman he adores. Due to the reason that the man was not ready, then to cover the disgrace a siri marriage was carried out.

    In addition, some are hindered because the woman is still legally bound by a formal relationship with the man, for example, they assume that the woman is widowed according to religious law, but has not yet filed for divorce in court.

    1. Legalized religiously for men who are married because they have difficulty asking permission or do not dare to ask permission from their first wife or do not feel comfortable with their parents-in-law.

    Marriage Law

    In article 1 of the Marriage Law No. 1 of 1974 it is stated that marriage is a physical and spiritual bond between a man and a woman to form a happy and eternal household based on Belief in One Almighty God.

    As for the legality of marriage, it is written in Article 2 Paragraph (1) which reads as follows:

    “Marriage is legal, if it is carried out according to the laws of each religion and belief”

    So, it can be said that as long as the marriage is carried out in accordance with the provisions of the religion one adheres to, then the marriage is considered valid legally whether the marriage is carried out in the presence of an official appointed by law or not (siri or privately).

    However, the problem is related to proving the existence of a marriage which, according to statutory regulations, can only be proven by a copy of a marriage certificate issued by a marriage registrar or a copy of a marriage certificate by a civil registry. So that when a marriage is not carried out in front of the appointed officer, it will be difficult to prove the marriage. Because it is not registered with the authorized institution, as stipulated in Article 2 Paragraph (2) of Law Number 1 of 1974.

    “Every marriage is recorded according to the applicable laws and regulations”

    Siri Marriage Law in Indonesia

    In Indonesia, marriage law is regulated in Marriage Law No. 1 of 1974 Article 2 as follows:

    1. Marriage is legal if it is carried out according to the laws of each religion and belief.
    2. Every marriage is recorded according to the applicable laws.

    Based on the law, even though it is legal in the eyes of religion, every marriage must still be registered in the state. This means that unregistered marriage is considered invalid in the eyes of Indonesian law because there is no marriage certificate and official documents related to the legality of the marriage.

    Positive and Negative Impacts of Siri Marriage

    In positive law, unregistered marriage is not a complete legal act because it is not officially recorded in government records. Children born from unregistered marriages are considered unable to be legalized by the state through birth certificates.

    Every Indonesian citizen who enters into a marriage must register his marriage at the KUA or the Civil Registry Office to obtain a marriage certificate.

    Marriage can only be proven by a marriage certificate made by a marriage registrar. The legal impact arising from an unregistered marriage occurs if there is a divorce, namely the black wife gets the right to joint property if the husband does not give it.

    In addition, if there is an inheritance left by the husband due to death, it is very difficult for the wife and children to obtain the rights to the inheritance. If a husband works as a civil servant, neither his wife nor children are entitled to receive any benefits.

    Besides violating Indonesian marriage laws, unregistered marriage also has many negative impacts, especially for women. There are several negative impacts of unregistered marriage, including:

    1. The woman cannot claim her rights as a wife which her husband has violated because there is no permanent legal force against the legality of the marriage.
    2. Interests related to making ID cards, family cards, passports and child birth certificates cannot be served because there is no proof of marriage in the form of a marriage certificate/marriage book.
    3. Unregistered marriages tend to make one partner, especially the husband more flexible to leave his obligations.
    4. There is a lot of violence against wives
    5. Can affect the psychological wife and children.
    6. Sexual harassment against women because it is considered as a momentary outlet for lust for men.
    7. There will be many cases of polygamy that occur
    8. There is no clarity on the status of women as wives and the clarity of the status of children in the eyes of the law or society.

    Apart from the negative impacts, there are also positive impacts although the negative impacts will be more numerous, including:

    1. Reducing the burden or responsibility of a woman who is the backbone of the family.
    2. Minimizing free sex and the development of AIDS and other diseases.
    3. Able to prevent someone from the law of adultery in religion.

    In Islam, there are five pillars of marriage, namely:

    1. There is a groom
    2. There is a bride-to-be
    3. Marriage guardian
    4. Two witnesses
    5. There is consent Kabul

    If these five pillars exist and each pillar fulfills the requirements, then the marriage is valid according to religion. Based on the provisions of Article 2 Paragraph (1) of the Law, marriage must also be considered valid according to religious law.

    However, in order for this marriage to receive official recognition from the state, the marriage must be recorded according to the applicable laws and regulations. For Muslims, the agency authorized to register marriages is a Marriage Registrar at the Sub-District KUA, both recording through supervision at the time of the marriage and based on a court order for those whose marriages are not carried out under the supervision of a designated official.

     

     

    So, that’s the law of unregistered marriage in Indonesia and some of its positive and negative impacts. Even though it is legal in the eyes of religion, unregistered marriage should be avoided so that there are no regrets in the future. I hope this article inspires you!

    If Sinaumed’s is still confused, still needs references regarding unregistered marriage and its impacts, you can visit sinaumedia’s collection of books at sinaumedia.com.

  • Singular Matrix: Concepts, Formulas, and Example Problems

    When Sinaumed’s was still in high school or studying science that intersected with the calculation of many variables. So, it would be better to study the matrix to make these jobs easier.

    There are various types of matrices, one of which is a singular matrix. This matrix has the opposite, which is a non-singular matrix. The singular matrix itself is a matrix that has no inverse and zero determinant.

    To understand more about singular matrices, Sinaumed’s can listen to the following explanation about singular matrices.

    Overview of the Matrix

    A matrix is ​​an arrangement of numbers, symbols or expressions arranged in columns and rows to form a rectangular shape. As an initial description of the matrix, Sinaumed’s can listen to the example of a 2 x 3 matrix below.

    The size of the matrix is ​​determined by the number of rows and columns it has. A matrix with m columns and n rows is called an m x n matrix, where m and n are called by their dimensions. For example, the matrix above is called a 2 x 3 matrix. This is because the matrix consists of 2 rows and 3 columns.

    A matrix with the same number of rows and columns is called a square matrix. The matrix with the number of one row is called a row vector. Meanwhile, a matrix with one column is called a column vector.

    An infinite matrix is ​​a matrix with an unlimited number of rows or columns (or both). In some contexts, matrices considered without rows or columns are called empty matrices.

    For further explanation, Sinaumed’s can listen to the image below.

    Row m is horizontal and column n is vertical. Each element of the matrix is ​​often denoted by a variable of two index notations. For example, a 2,1 represents the elements in the second row and first column of matrix A.

    Each object in the matrix A with dimension m x n is often denoted by a i,j. Which is the maximum value i = m and the maximum value j = n. The objects in the matrix are called elements, entries or members of the matrix. 

    If two matrices have the same dimensions (each matrix has the same number of rows and columns), then the two matrices can be added or subtracted element by element. However, based on the rules of matrix multiplication, the conditions for matrix multiplication, namely when the number of columns of the first matrix is ​​equal to the number of rows of the second matrix in the multiplication of two matrices.

    That is, multiplying an m x n matrix by an n x p matrix results in an m x p matrix . Therefore, matrix multiplication is not commutative. In general, matrices are used to represent linear transformations, that is, a generalization of linear functions such as f ( x ) = 4 x.

    For example, the effect of rotation in three-dimensional space is a linear transformation denoted by the matrix R. If v is a vector in three dimensions, the result R v represents the position of the point after it is rotated.

    The matrix can be applied in various cyan fields. For example in physics in the form of classical mechanics, optics, and quantum mechanics. Matrices are also used to study physical states, such as the motion of planets. In the field of computer graphics, matrices are applied to manipulate 3D models and project them onto a two-dimensional screen.

    In the field of probability theory and statistics, matrices are used as an explanation of state probabilities. As in the pagerank algorithm in determining the order of disbursement pages on Google. The matrix calculus generalizes the classical analytic form of literal and exponential to higher dimensions. Matrices are also applied in economics to describe relational economic systems.

    The matrix is ​​taught in high school in mathematics. The following is a book recommendation that summarizes high school learning materials other than matrices. Sinaumed’s can use this book to support learning mathematics.

    Matrix Functions in Everyday Life

    Even though matrix operations look difficult, they have many benefits to make human work easier in everyday life. Here are some of the benefits of studying matrices in everyday life.

    • Assist engineers in solving problems with many variables.
    • Matrix can also be used to create reports and journals.
    • Solving a system of linear equations, geometric transformations, determining television broadcast schedules, and computer programming.
    • Helps analyze economic problems that have various kinds of variables.
    • As a way to analyze in statistics, education, science, economics, and technology.
    • Help find solutions to investigation operations, for example natural resource investigation operations (coal, petroleum, and so on).

    Concept and Characteristics of Singular Matrix

    In a book entitled Preparation for the Mathematics Olympiad for Middle/Mts & Equivalent Levels written by I Gusti Agung Oka Yadnya, he formulates that a singular matrix is ​​a matrix whose determinant value is zero (0). The singular matrix has no matrix inverse or inverse matrix.

    Singular matrices have the opposite, namely non-singular matrices. The matrix, the determinant is not equal to zero and has an inverse. The inverse itself is an inverse of the two matrices. If the matrix is ​​multiplied it will produce a square matrix (AB = BA = |).

    The symbol for the inverse matrix is ​​written with a power of (-1). For example, the inverse matrix A is denoted by A -1 .

    To better understand the singular matrix, Sinaumed’s can rely on the following characteristics of the singular matrix.

    • All elements in a row or column are equal to zero.
    • All elements in a row are multiples of elements or members in other rows.
    • All elements in a column are the sum of several other columns.
    • All elements in a column are multiples of elements or members in other columns.
    • All elements in a row are the sum of several other rows.

    A matrix can be classified as a singular matrix when it fulfills the following conditions.

    • A matrix of type n x m with a determinant of 0.
    • The submatrix determinant is 0.
    • The determinant of one of the rows or columns is 0.
    • Not all elements in each row and column are 0.
    • It only has one solution because only by calculating the determinant can it be seen that the matrix is ​​singular or non-singular.

    Singular Matrix Formula

    The principle of the singular matrix is ​​that its determinant is equal to zero. So to determine whether a matrix is ​​included in the singular matrix or not, the determinant must be calculated. The following proves the singular matrix on matrices of order 2 x 2 and 3 x 3.

    1. Matrix of Order 2 x 2

    0 = (5 x 18) – (6 x 15)

    0 = 90 – 90

    0 = 0

    So, the matrix is ​​included in the singular matrix.

    2. Matrix of Order 3 x 3

    0 = ((-3) x 1 x 2) + (1 x 5 x 9) + (2 x (-6) x (-7)) – (2 x 4 x 9) – ((-3) x 5 x (-7)) – (1 x (-6) x (-8))

    0 = 96 + 45 + 84 – 72 – 105 – 48

    0 = 0

    The singular matrix has special properties in its construction. Suppose the matrix A nxn as follows.

    A matrix fulfills the special property if and only if it satisfies the following properties.

    In general, the above equation can be written as follows.

    The matrix is ​​taught in high school in mathematics. The following is a book recommendation that summarizes high school learning materials other than matrices. Sinaumed’s can use this book to support learning mathematics.

    Example of a Singular Matrix Problem

    In order to better understand the singular matrix, Sinaumed’s can listen to some of the questions and discussions below which have been summarized from various sources.

    1. It is known that matrix A fulfills special properties.

    Prove that matrix A is a singular matrix!

    Answer:

    = (12 x 24 x 33) + (22 x 27 x 20) + (25 x 14 x 30) – (25 x 24 x 20) – (12 x 27 x 30) – (22 x 14 x 33)

    = 9,504 + 11,880 + 10,500 – 12,000 – 9,720 – 10,164

    = 0

    2. Determine whether matrix A and matrix B below are singular matrices or not!

    Answer:

    = ((-1) x 5) – ((-1) x 4)

    = -5 + 4

    = -1

    = (P x (-Q)) – (Q x (-P))

    = -PQ + PQ

    = 0

    So, matrix A is included in the non-singular matrix and matrix B is included in the singular matrix.

    3. Determine the value of n for the matrix to become a singular matrix.

    Answer:

    sec (D) = 0

    (n (n + 1)) – ((n + 1) (-4)) = 0

    (n 2 + n) – (-4n – 4) = 0

    n 2 + n + 4n + 4 = 0

    n2 + 5n + 4 = 0

    (n + 1) (n + 4) = 0

    n + 1 = 0 n = -1

    n + 4 = 0 n = -4

    Studying matrices can make it easier to solve various scientific problems that involve many variables. One of them is in mathematics. The following are recommendations for books that can be used as learning support for learning linear algebra and matrices.

    4. If matrix C is singular then calculate the value of x

    Answer:

    We assume that matrix C is singular, so the determinant of C is 0

    0 = ( x ( x + 4)) – (1 x 5)

    0 = x 2 + 4 x – 5

    0 = ( x – 1) ( x + 5)

    x – 1 = 0         x = 1

    x + 5 = 0         x = -5

    So, the value of x = – 5 or x = 1

    5. Prove whether the matrix A below is included in the singular matrix!

    Answer:

    sec (A) = (-6 x 2) – (-4 x 3)

    = -12 – (-12)

    = 0

    So matrix A is proven to be a singular matrix.

    6. Prove if matrix B is included in the singular matrix

    Answer:

    sec (B) = (6 x (-3)) – (3 x (-6))

    = -18 + 18

    = 0

    So, matrix B is proven to be a singular matrix

    7. Calculate the value of t if it is known that matrix A is a singular matrix!

    Answer:

    Matrix A singular = determinant 0

    0 = (5 x 4 x 2) + (2 x 7 x (-5)) + (-3 x (-10) xt) – (-3 x 4 x (-5)) – (5 x 7 xt) – (2 x (-10) x 2)

    0 = 40 + (-75) + 30t – 60 – 35t – (-40)

    0 = -5t – 50

    5t = -50

    t = -10

    So, the value of t = -10

    8. Prove that matrix B is included in the singular matrix!

    Answer:

    = (0 x 1 x 6) + (-1 x (-7) x 1) + (-1 x (-8) x 5) – (-1 x 1 x 1) – (0 x (-7) x 5) – (-1 x (-8) x 6)

    = 0 +7 + 40 + 1 – 0 -48

    = 0

    So, it is proven that the determinant value of matrix B is equal to 0, so it is included in the singular matrix.

  • Sincere Understanding and Quotes About Sincere Feelings

    Meaning of Sincere – Who does not know the word sincere? The word sincere is often associated with sincere feelings for someone, sincere apologies and so on. Usually, sincere attitudes or feelings are expressed to loved ones.

    To express sincere feelings, You needs to know sincere understanding first. Check out the explanation of sincere understanding and some of the following quotes about sincere feelings.

    Meaning of Sincere

    The definition of sincere according to the Big Indonesian Dictionary or KBBI is really and clean heart or really comes out of an honest heart. Sincerity is also interpreted as an honest attitude, not pretending, not sarong, sincere.

    The word sincere has synonyms or synonyms with other words such as clean, straight, willing, willing, voluntary, honest, sadic and sincere. In English, the word sincere means honest, sincere, heartfelt, candid and devout.

    What is an example of using the word sincere in a sentence? Check out the following examples:

    • A sincere person cannot manipulate various words to be full of charm, but he will strive for every word he utters to be a word that is truly liked by Allah. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
    • When we smile sincerely at our siblings, then that’s when we are making them happy, which means we are making ourselves happy. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
    • An important lesson that is often overlooked is learning to thank with sincere feelings for the slightest kindness from others. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
    • Listening to kindness will make the heart comfortable, especially if we do it sincerely, the heart will definitely feel more comfortable. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
    • Today, choose to be happy, prioritize gratitude and be a friendly and sincere person when hanging out. (Mario Teguh)

    An attitude or even a sincere feeling will certainly make other people feel happy, especially the loved ones and people closest to You. Therefore, You needs to know some quotes about sincere feelings to express sincere feelings.

    Quote of Sincere Feelings of Loving Someone

    If you want to get love from someone sincerely, then You must also approach and give sincere feelings to that person. One way is to express these sincere feelings to those whom You loves by using words. Here are some quotes of sincere feelings of loving someone.

    1. Only with sincerity will we be able to learn to interpret sincerity in life.
    2. Doing good things without being noticed by others is a very noble thing. That is the meaning of sincerity.
    3. Don’t look at someone just from their physical appearance, but look at someone from their sincerity.
    4. People who say they’re sincere over and over when helping you, are actually someone who isn’t sincere because sincere feelings don’t need to be spoken.
    5. People who live with sincerity and humility will become successful individuals.
    6. Sincere feelings that originate from the heart are a jewel that shines brightly from within your heart.
    7. Being the best is a must, but not by forcing it. Do any work with sincerity to get the best results.
    8. Words that feel so sincere in the heart, it will provoke a smile.
    9. Be sincere from within your thoughts, pure from within your feelings. You don’t have to chase happiness, because happiness will chase you. (Sri Chinmoy)
    10. Maintain loyalty and sincerity as the main principle. (Confucius)
    11. Friends can make you laugh, best friends can make you feel happy, but only sincere love can make you live. (Nazril Ilham)
    12. Sincerity is an expensive gift. So don’t expect it from bad people.
    13. I just want you to know that you are a special person and the only reason I’m telling you is because I don’t feel sure anyone has ever told you before. (Stephen Chbosky)
    14. Doing good things without being noticed by others is a very noble deed. That is the meaning of sincerity.
    15. Dreams will make everything possible. While hope makes things work. Love and sincerity make anything possible.
    16. Father teaches you about what sacrifice is, while mother teaches me about the meaning of sincerity.
    17. True love always comes at the right time, at the right time and at the right place. He will never get lost.
    18. True love always comes to those who look forward to meeting it and never feel hopeless.
    19. True love is like an eternal fire. It will always burn, never get sick, never get old and never die. True love will also never turn away.
    20. True love knows no heartbreak, even though you can’t have one. However, true love is always tested for its resilience and is not eaten by time, heat, rain or even strong winds.
    21. Don’t feel sad if sincerity is answered with lies, be grateful because you have a sincere heart.
    22. One’s sincerity will shine through his eyes. His kindness will be seen from all his actions and his wisdom will be heard from his words.
    23. Happiness is a simple thing. It only takes sincerity and sincerity in living life.
    24. The feeling of love never discriminates between eels, body, body or possessions owned by a person. Because love is only sincerity and sincerity of our hearts for someone.
    25. Love is full of giving, not asking to be given. Love is full of sincerity and not full of coercion.
    26. The love of a mother teaches many lessons. Lessons about sincerity, sincerity, sacrifice and the meaning of a person.
    27. The feeling of love never looks at someone’s wealth or position, if we base that feeling of love with sincerity and sincerity.
    28. Don’t hurt the people who love you. Love can turn into hate when sincerity is hurt.
    29. Sincerity is needed to be able to start love, as well as sincerity, it is needed to be able to end love.
    30. The happiest couple in the world will never have the same traits. Both of them will only understand each other well about the differences that are owned by each other.

    Sincere Quotes Loving Someone with a Willing Heart

    Conveying feelings with sentences or quotes that can show You’ sincerity can certainly melt someone’s heart or convey You’ true feelings.

    The following quotes about sincerity can also be an expression of gratitude and as a feeling of gratitude that the person has sincere feelings for You.

    1. When sincerity is questioned, it is at that moment that sincerity must be proven, not with words but with actions.
    2. A strong attitude starts with patience. While patience begins with acceptance and acceptance comes from sincere feelings.
    3. Sincerity is the face of the soul, while pretense is a mask. (Joseph Sanial)
    4. If I’m not the best figure for you, then allow myself to try to be what you want.
    5. Love is a form of sincerity, not a reason. Pure love will come from the heart and not to be hurt.
    6. Love someone who loves you so that you will understand the beauty of sincerity in life and affection.
    7. If this is a wait, then the rain is tears of sadness. The sky wails because a sincerity that has been wasted.
    8. Don’t wait to be loved anymore, but learn to love sincerely so that your heart is not eroded by feelings of love.
    9. In fact, the feeling of love does not require wealth, love only requires sincerity from the soul.
    10. Every thing in your body is as precious as what I have. In torment or pain, it is still a precious thing. (Charlotte Bronte)
    11. One of the most important things in love, don’t give space in your heart to someone who doesn’t even try to stay in your heart.
    12. Honesty and love can help you get through most situations. (Naval Ravicant)
    13. When sincerity rests in the soul, then love will surely be much more perfect.
    14. Sincerity of love and compassion cannot be seen or heard, but can only be felt with the heart.
    15. If the heart is a palace, then love is its throne. Sincerity is the most beautiful trophy.
    16. When you feel your care is never appreciated again, then know that you are learning about sincerity at that time.
    17. Letting go of something we really want will not always mean we are weak. (Tere Liye)
    18. When you are dumped, there will be a more sincere heartbreaker to invite yourself back on your feet. (Boy Chandra)
    19. You make me happy in a way that no one else can.
    20. When someone loves you, they don’t have to say it and you will know it by the way they treat you.
    21. I love you, not just because of who you are. But also for what I become when I’m with you. (Roy Croft)
    22. Don’t feel sad when sincerity is rewarded with a lie, be grateful that you have a sincere heart.
    23. The sincerity of feelings of love and the sincerity of love will never fade, only with selfishness.
    24. Maybe now I’m not successful, but I believe that with my sincerity, someday I will definitely be able to make the people I care about happy.
    25. The heart is the strongest part of a human being, because there are always sincere feelings. But sometimes when we are very weak, we become so easily broken.
    26. If I already have you, then I don’t need anything else. (Wonder Girl)
    27. You make me want to be a better person. (Melvin Udall)
    28. True love is love that does not increase because of goodness and will not decrease because of a mistake.
    29. True love will always accept you as you are. Including your anger, your jealousy, your ego and of course your affection and acknowledgment. True love will always be like that.
    30. They feel happy because people who love themselves will conquer the world and are not afraid of losing. True love is complete surrender.
    31. True happiness is found in unselfish love.
    32. Believe me, if he is your true love, then no matter how painful it is, no matter how difficult the twists and turns you have to go through, he will still be with you, someday, someday.
    33. True love will look at weakness, then make it an advantage to always love.
    34. Loyalty always starts from togetherness, then develops because of understanding and survives because of mutual trust.
    35. Simple when loving, sincere when accepting shortcomings and loyal when in a relationship.
    36. Trust is like a mirror. When it breaks, then you can fix it. But you can still see the traces of the glass cracks.
    37. If you have trust from someone, don’t let that trust go away. If you have someone’s heart, don’t take advantage of it.
    38. The best is not he who comes with all his strengths, but he who does not leave with all his shortcomings but always learns and tries.
    39. Life is not only about those who are able to do good in front of you, but also about those who are always loyal behind your back.
    40. Never let go of the pearl in your hand, if you are only tempted by the sparkling diamonds that are in the distance.
    41. Distance is not a barrier for two souls to love each other. As long as they are loyal and trust each other.
    42. True love is always in a beautiful place and couples who trust each other will never be separated even though the storms are facing.
    43. Perfect love only needs two hearts that trust and understand each other.
    44. True love does not require an explanation because true love is love without reason.
    45. The most important thing in life is learning how to give love and let it in.
    46. Someone is loved because he is loved, so no other reason is needed to love someone.
    47. Be a reason for someone to smile. Be the reason why someone feels loved and believes in someone’s goodness.
    48. Love can’t go wrong, relationships can go wrong. You don’t need a reason to love, but you need more than a reason to be in a relationship.
    49. Love is always present at the first sight, at the last sight and at all views that have been experienced by the two couples who are in love.
    50. Love is timeless, unlimited and will never die.
    51. When someone talks about love, then at that time he is talking about love and the nature of love and everything.
    52. For reasons of love, people can give everything with sincere feelings without expecting anything in return.
    53. If you find someone you love in life, then live for that love.
    54. Love is like the wind. You can’t touch it, but can only feel its presence in your heart.
    55. If you want someone to believe in you, then the first thing to do is convince them that you trust them.
    56. You can’t give without love, you can’t love without giving.
    57. True love will always hear the contents of the heart, even though it is never said at all, it always understands even without being explained.
    58. Love is not a reason to part with someone, but make it a reason to always be together forever.

    That’s an explanation of sincere understanding and some quotes about sincere feelings. If You is interested in quotes or aphorisms or wants to know the meaning of certain words, then You can find information by reading books.

  • Simple Present Tense Material – Definition, Formulas, Example Problems

    Sinaumed’s, do you like to be confused about English tenses? Hmm, it looks really easy, but how come when the question of tenses comes up during an exam, you get confused while remembering the formula.

    “Eh, really, isn’t this to be?”

     “Oh, if this one uses ‘s’ or uses ‘ice’ on the back?”

    Well, that’s about the confusion that is felt. Why do you get confused automatically like that, like suddenly you feel confused with the correct arrangement or formula of tenses. This can happen if you rarely practice or apply English, Sinaumed’s. Now, let’s discuss one by one!

    Definition of Simple Present Tense

    The simple present tense is a tense that is used to talk about something common, something that always happens repeatedly, or a general truth. The simple present tense is the tense that is most often used in everyday life.

    To recognize that a sentence is simple present tense, there are several ways you can do it, one of which is that the sentence uses the basic form of the verb (Verb 1). The simple present tense is divided into two sentence patterns, namely the verbal simple present and the nominal simple present tense.

    For Sinaumed’s, who want to learn the simple present tense as well as various other tenses in English, you can use the book entitled English Grammar and Tenses, For Beginners, written by Regina Fletianti Arindri and the Cemerlang Editorial Team, as a reference. This book explains grammar and tenses in English, for those of you who are beginners and are just learning English. If interested, you can click the “buy now” button below.

    Simple Present Tense Videos

    For Sinaumed’s who prefer watching videos rather than reading, Sinaumed’s can watch the following Simple Present Tense

    Characteristics of Simple Present Tense Sentences

    Every English sentence must have characteristics, as well as simple present tense sentences. The characteristics of the simple present tense are as follows.

    1. The predicate in the simple present tense sentence is in the form of Bare Infinitive. The meaning of this form is that the third person verb in this sentence ends with the letter  s, es,  or  ies .
    2. If in the form of a verbal sentence there is an interrogative sentence, then you must add the word  do/does, then add a subject . Meanwhile, nonverbal sentences begin with to be ( am, are, is ).
    3. In simple present tense sentences with negative forms, it is necessary to add the word  do not  (don’t) or  does not (doesn’t). If a verb ends in s/es/ies , it must be omitted.

    The function of the Simple Present Tense

    Writing the simple present tense in the form of a sentence has several functions, including:

    1. Express Emotions/Feelings

    The first function of the simple present tense is to express expressions or feelings. Therefore, when you want to express expressions and feelings through sentences, you can use simple present tense sentences.

    2. Commands/Instructions

    The simple present tense sentence also functions to express orders or instructions, so we often see an order or instruction using the simple present tense sentence.

    3. The Scheduled Event

    The function of the next simple present tense sentence is to express an event that will be carried out in the near future.

    4.General Truth

    The simple present tense sentence also has a function to express a truth that is around us.

    5. Repeated Actions

    The function of the last simple present tense sentence is to show activities or activities carried out in everyday life.

    The Simple Present Tense formula

    Simple present tense is divided into simple present verbal and nominal simple present. The verbal simple present tense uses a verb that shows an action or action, while the nominal simple present uses the verb ‘be’ or commonly called to be .

    Verbal Simple Presents

    Apart from the formula above, other simple present sentences are nominal simple present which use to be . Sentences that use to be generally mean that the verb does not show an action, the formula is:

    Present Simple Nominals

    Simple Present Tense pattern

    Tenses are part of basic grammar. When studying tenses, we will find the terms first person singular/plural, second person singular/plural, and third person singular/plural. Actually what is included in the first person, second person, and third person?

    First Person Singular

    First person is the first person point of view, in this case designating the speaker (speaker) or the writer (writer) . In the first person singular, the pronoun used is “I” if oneself is the subject, uses “me/my/mine” if oneself is an object, and shows ownership. The situation that usually occurs in the use of the first person singular is when you want to introduce yourself or want to explain yourself.

    First Person Plural

    The pronoun used for the first person plural is “we” if it is the subject, “us” is the object, and “our/ours” is the ownership. However, “us” and “our/ours” both mean “we” and “us”, so to know which one to use, you have to know the context of the sentence first.

    Second Person

    Second person is the point of view of the second person, or someone we are talking to at the time. Pronouns used in the second person singular are “You” if as a subject, “Your/Yours” if to show ownership. Just like we/our/ours, You/Your/Yours also means you (singular) or you (plural). The way to find out is to understand the context of what is being said.

    Third Person Singular

    The pronouns used in the third person singular are He/She/It. The situation that occurs is when we talk about someone who is not present among us.

    Third Person Plural

    Pronouns used in the third person plural are They/Them/Their. The situation that occurs is when talking about more than one person (two or more people) who is not present among us.

    Examples of Positive Negative and Question Simple Present Tense Sentences

    To understand the simple present tense it will be easier if we know some examples.

    Simple Present Positive Tense

    He is a teacher
    She likes burger
    I read a book

    Simple Present Negative Tense

    He is not a teacher
    I don’t like burger
    I don’t read a book

    Simple Present Tense Question

    Is he a teacher? (Is she a teacher?)
    Does she like burgers? (Does he like burgers?)
    Do i read a book? (Did I I read a book?)

    Now, Sinaumed’s already understands the theory of Simple Present Tense, right? In order to understand it better, let’s try to look at the discussion below!

    Examples of Simple Present Tense Questions

    The examples and exercises on the simple present tense here are taken from various modules in the Edutore collection. 

    1. … am not hereditary

    a. i

    b. you

    c. he

    d. she

    Discussion:

    “am” is to be which is paired with the subject “I”, so the correct answer to complete the sentence is A. The sentence becomes I am not hereditary.

    2. The boy … very polite

    a. am

    b. is

    c. are

    Discussion:

    Look at the following pairs of subject and to be:

    The boy is a single subject. The pronoun that is equivalent to the boy is He, so the to be that follows it is is. So the answer is b. The boy is very polite.

    3. They … for three hours every night

    a. Study

    b. Doesn’t study

    c. Studies

    d. Is studying

    Discussion:

    The simple present tense formula is Subject + V1 (s/es) + object .

    Subject I/You/We/They, positive verbs are not followed by the affix s/es

    Subject He/She/It, positive verbs followed by the affix s/es.

    They are the subject and the verb is not followed by s/es. Then the correct answer is A. Study

    4. Most animals … only for food

    a. Kill

    b. Kills

    c. Killes

    d. killed

    Discussion:

    This sentence states a general truth, that most animals kill just to get food. So, this sentence is written in the present tense. The correct verb for the subject most animals is kill. So the answer is a. Most animals kill only for food.

    5. Reni : (1) … you know where my dictionary is?

    Tika : Sorry, I don’t know where it is.

    The answer for number (1) is …

    a. Do

    b. Does

    c. Is

    d. Are

    Discussion:

    To form interrogative sentences in the simple present tense, we use do or does. The correct auxiliary verb for the subject “you” is do. So the answer is a. Do.

    The book entitled Tenses Review from Dr. Arif Yosodiputro Mm also contains various practice questions that you can use to practice your tenses skills. In addition, there is also a brief review and basic vocabulary in each chapter. For Sinaumed’s who want to master the understanding of tenses, they can buy this book by clicking “buy now” below.

    How about it, Sinaumed’s? It’s easy to understand the simple present tense, isn’t it? So, the conclusion is that the simple present tense is a tense that expresses routine or recurring events, not events that are currently happening. Well, keep in mind also that the simple present tense uses a basic verb, both verb1 and to be in the first form.

  • Simple Past Tense Material – Definition, Formulas, Example Problems

    In learning English, tenses are basic grammar that are related to time. Tenses consist of 16, which are divided into 3 based on the time span, namely, simple present tense to tell the present event, simple past tense to tell the past events before this moment, and simple future tense to tell what happened in the future from the present time This.

    Tense is the form of the verb used in each sentence and will change according to the time of use. Therefore, it is very important to understand the proper use of the tense to describe the situation. The book Proposition 16 Tense Edition I by Polce Aryanto Bessies Ifoni Ludji Teresia Yanti summarizes the 16 tenses to make it easier for You to learn them.

    You still remember the subject matter of simple past tense?

    Hmm, how do you learn simple past tense sentences so that they are easy to understand? So, for that, let’s look at the discussion

    Definition of Simple Past Tense

    In understanding tense, you can try to apply it to everyday conversation, where the simple past tense itself can be used to tell about days that have passed. This book entitled The 1st Students Choice Changing Times Changing Tenses will help you in constructing the right sentence for a particular time.

    The Simple Past Tense Formula

    The simple past tense sentence pattern is divided into 2 formulas, namely verbal simple past tense and nominal simple past tense.

    Verbal Simple Past

    Simple Past nominal

    Regular Verbs and Irregular Verbs

    Understanding this verb itself is not easy and requires constant memory and practice. For You who want to learn and memorize verbs in tenses, you can read the Complete New Phrasal Verb Dictionary (English-Indonesia) which provides verbs for each word and also its translation.

    In the simple past tense, the verb used is the second form of the verb (V2). For regular verbs, the verb always ends in -ed, -d or -ied from the base form. Meanwhile, irregular verbs are irregular verbs so that the form changes from the basic form.

    Now, You consider the following table:

    Regular verbs

    Example sentences using regular verbs

    Irregular Verbs

    The past tense (V2) form of the irregular verb changes from the base verb form. Often we are confused by determining the word on this V2. So, to make it easier for You, let’s understand the changes in the forms of irregular verbs in the following table:

    Example sentences using irregular verbs:

    Adverb of Frequency

    Because tenses are sentences related to time, then of course there is a description of the time. Keep in mind, that the adverb of time used is adverb of past time. Among others are :

    Yesterday : yesterday

    The day before yesterday : the day before yesterday

    Last night : last night

    Last week : last week

    Last month : last month

    A few days ago : a few days ago

    Two weeks ago : two weeks ago

    Just now : just now/just now

    In 2010 : in 2010

    A long time ago : a long time ago

    Use of the Simple Past Tense

    1. Describe events in the past in a definite time.

    2. Describe events in the past and have been completed at that time.

    3. Describe events that have occurred repeatedly or become a habit in the past.

    4. Describe feelings or emotions that occurred in the past.

    5. Describe events that were customary in the past but are no longer carried out. The verb used is used to .

    You has studied sentence patterns down to their usage. Now to get better at mastering the simple past tense, try to do the questions below!

    Simple Past Tense English Practice Questions

    1. … any interesting people at the conference yesterday?

    a. Do you meet

    b. Do you meet

    c. Did you meet

    d. Did you meet

    Discussion:

    In interrogative sentences in the simple past tense, the pattern used is did+s+v1. So the beginning of the right interrogative sentence is “Did you meet”

    2. Ratna … to my house last week, but I … at home

    a. Comes; isn’t

    b. come; was

    c. Came; wasn’t

    d. Came; isn’t

    Discussion:

    Ratna… came to my house last week, but I was… at home.

    Subject : Ratna

    Description of time that shows the past: last week, so use verb 2, namely came. The conjunction of opposites (but) makes a contrast between the action of the ratna (came) and the state/condition of the character “I”, so the to be used is was+not to become i wasn’t at home.

    3. The woman … in the room last night

    a. Was

    b. Were

    c. Is

    Discussion :

    To be past tense for You/We/They is Were, to be past tense for I/He/She/It is Was. In the problem, The Woman is the subject She, so the to be is Was. So, the correct answer is A.

    4. Some pens … by him last Tuesday.

    a. Was bought

    b. Is bought

    c. Buys

    d. Were bought

    Discussion:

    Adverb of time: last tuesday=simple past, the subject is some pens; They.

    To be past tense for You/We/They is Were, to be past tense for I/He/She/It is Was. So the correct answer is D.

    5. My father went to London last week. He had something to do there. He … the night in the Hilton hotel.

    a. spending

    b. Spends

    c. Spent

    d. Has spent

    Discussion:

    Went = went, which is the past form (v2) of go.

    Last week = last week, is a description of time for the simple past tense. So the verb in question is also in the past tense. V1 : spent -> V2 spent.

    Those are some examples of practice questions and discussion of English material Simple Past Tense. Actually, in tenses sentences, to distinguish them is only based on the time span of the events that occurred. If You wants to do similar practice questions, such as high school un questions, just go to edutore.com. Come on, register now!

     
     
  • Simile Figures: Definition, Examples and Choice of Words in Simile Figures

    Similes are one of the materials that are often studied in Indonesian at school. The simile figure of speech itself is one of the figures of speech in Indonesian which functions to express about something indirectly by means of explicit comparisons which are also expressed by prepositions and conjunctions. Similes can be likened to like, like, like, for example, similar, and so on.

    Then, what exactly is meant by simile and what are some examples? You don’t need to be confused, because in this article we will discuss more about the meaning of simile and its examples. In order to better understand what a simile is, consider the following detailed information.

    Meaning of Simile

    Figure of speech is a form of figurative language that is usually used to get an atmosphere in a sentence so that the sentence becomes more lively. Easily, we understand that this figure of speech can be an expression that can animate a sentence.

    In addition, figure of speech also deviates from the meaning of a word that is commonly used. For example, as in the “right hand”. When viewed from the actual meaning, ” right hand ” is the hand that is on the right. Whereas in figurative language, ” right hand ” means to be a confidant. For example, ” He is Mr. Andi’s right hand man. ”

    Meanwhile, in the simile, there is a supposition that comes from a comparison of two things that are logically very different. An example of a simile figure of speech can also be found in one of the Indonesian film titles, which is currently being hotly discussed, such as “ Like Revenge, Longing Must Be Paid Fully ”. “

    According to KBBI, the meaning of simile is a link that compares two things that are essentially different, but are then considered to have almost the same meaning, and are stated explicitly by using words like, as, as, and so on.

    Therefore, simile can be said to be similar to personification, because simile is a comparative figure of speech. Besides simile and personification, other comparative figures of speech include metaphor, hyperbole, litotes and irony. The definition of this comparative figure of speech is a figure of speech that describes a condition by comparing one thing with another.

    Similes also compare two things directly, but not with the same form. Comparisons to similes focus on traits or characters. A simple example is to compare a woman who looks beautiful, with the beauty of the flowers in the garden. In terms of shape, of course you can’t compare humans to flowers. However, in simile it can be said that it is a way of expressing nature or character through this comparison.

    Simile Features

    Sentences that use similes themselves can be seen from their characteristics, including:

    Have Conjunctions

    In the simile, there are connecting words: like, as, as, as, and so on.

    The sentence will sound redundant

    In sentences that use simile, it will sound like an exaggeration or not in accordance with the reality.

    Lots of Figurative Words

    Similes have the characteristics of having many figurative words in their sentences.

    Example of Simile

    Below are some examples of similes:

    1. I feel tired of giving him too many suggestions. He was very stubborn, so it was useless to give advice to him because it was the same as spilling water on the taro leaves.
    2. His behavior is very ridiculous like the action of a clown who is joking in front of the audience.
    3. Tommy was walking very slowly, like a turtle.
    4. Rina’s face is very beautiful like a flower.
    5. Your face looks so radiant and sparkling like a diamond.
    6. My mother never felt tired of advising me to grow up to be a good child as if tomorrow she would leave the world.
    7. Your face is very handsome like the faces of Korean artists.
    8. The dancer’s body is very graceful like rubber.
    9. Your smile is like a crescent moon that comes to me on cold nights.
    10. I walked with a chuckle like a cat stepped on its paw.
    11. Putri seemed to be floating freely in space when she heard the announcement of her graduation.
    12. Mr. RT felt like he was hit by a windfall when he won the TV lottery prize.
    13. My character and him are as opposite as heaven and earth.
    14. Your attitude is cold as ice.
    15. The broadcast at the meeting of the people’s representatives today was very funny, just like a clown’s show.
    16. Even though his words are razor-sharp, he is actually a good person.
    17. Your heart is very firm and strong like a rock that will never waver even if it is blocked by big waves.
    18. When he left choosing to go my life felt like the end of the world.
    19. He just left like a fighter plane.
    20. Stand firm like a solid wall.
    21. Together, we are like rain and forest.
    22. Brothers and sisters are always fighting, like mice and cats.
    23. They are inseparable, like oil and water.
    24. Her face was so happy like a flower in a newly blooming garden.
    25. His eyes were sharp, like an eagle eyeing its prey.
    26. His condition is getting better, now he looks fresher as if alive again.
    27. A chatty sister is no different from a parrot.
    28. All day Dinda kept crying, her tears didn’t stop flowing like a waterfall.
    29. Father’s study was freezing cold, like the south pole.
    30. You are like the moon and I am the sun
    31. Memories with you feel like a dream within a dream
    32. You are like Ravana who kidnapped Shinta from the hands of Sri Rama
    33. Her smile is as sweet as brown sugar
    34. Your face is like the moon that shines at night
    35. The girl was like a newly blooming rose
    36. Our friendship is like a solid chain
    37. Your hair is so beautiful like a boulder
    38. You are like the moon that illuminates the darkness
    39. This car is designed with speeds like 752 horsepower
    40. This wood is always sharpened until it is as sharp as a sword
    41. The man’s body was as hard as the steel the blacksmith forged
    42. Your cooking is very delicious just like world famous chef’s cooking
    43. There is no doubt that his good looks are no different from princes in fairy tales
    44. The eagle chases its prey like a magnet
    45. Wika and Wina are like two betel nuts in the family
    46. Pak Doni is like an egg on the edge
    47. His lips were as red as blood
    48. His hair is as black as night
    49. Mother is like the morning dew.
    50. Riski is as lazy as a bear in winter.
    51. The ceremonial leader’s voice was as loud as a tiger’s roar.
    52. Stand straight and firm like a banyan tree.
    53. People say the land of Indonesia is the land of heaven.
    54. Her hair is so soft as silk.
    55. Denis and Budi’s friendship is like a very strong chain.
    56. They will not be able to be together because their nature is like the earth and the sky
    57. The baby’s cry was loud and loud like a bolt of lightning
    58. Don’t spoil your child too much like a princess.
    59. Budi’s house is very large and magnificent like a palace in a fairy tale.
    60. A friend is like a shining star.

    Vocabulary Selection of Simile Figures in a Song

    A writer can convey a narrative through various forms of figurative language, one of which is through figure of speech. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), figure of speech itself is a way of describing something by equating something with something else. Therefore, figure of speech is also often called a figure of speech.

    The definition of figure of speech is a style of language that can be in the form of figures of speech, parables, or parables with the aim of beautifying the meaning and message of a sentence. According to Dr. HG Tarigan, figure of speech is a way of expressing thoughts through a unique language which then shows the soul and personality of the writer. In its use, figure of speech is also created to create an imaginative impression on the listeners or speakers.

    Meanwhile, according to Gorys Keraf, a sentence can be said to be a figure of speech if it contains three basic characteristics, namely honesty, politeness, and attractiveness.

    In addition to rhetorical style, another feature of simile is the use of prepositions and conjunctions. Similes can also be identified from the use of their vocabulary. Vocabulary that is commonly used in similes is like, like, like, for example, like, like, like, and so on.

    In the simile examples that have been mentioned, this vocabulary itself is very common in literary works. In addition to literary works in written form, some song lyrics also use simile to convey messages or their meanings.

    Naive “Water and Fire”

    As in the band Naif, in their song entitled Air dan Api . The song tells about the problems that occur in a love relationship. When this pair of lovers is no longer in line, it is easy to bring up the parable of life like water and fire, in the lyrics of the song.

    Iwan Fals “Combat Plane”

    Then, on the lyrics of Iwan Fals’ song, on his song titled Fighter Plane . The lyrics of this song itself tell about a man who is infatuated with a woman, with a hint of social criticism. The simile in Iwan Fals’ song can be seen in the verse “like yesterday, you just smiled. Then just take off like a fighter plane.” This simile figure of speech gives a parable to the figure of a woman with a fighter plane, which does not stop but just passes by.

    Sheila On 7 “Jump Higher”

    Then, also in the music group from Jogja, Sheila on 7 in their song entitled Jumping Higher . This song itself, in general, tells the story of two friends who are so attached and need each other. The simile in this song is used in the lyrics “together, we are like a forest and rain.”

    Related Books

    The Smart Book of Figures and Poetry

    This book is here to help readers recognize various types of figure of speech, rhymes, and old and new poetry which are presented in a concise way so that they are easy to understand. This book is suitable for students, university students and the general public. This book can add to your insight into Indonesian literature.

    Collection of Indonesian proverbs, figures of speech and expressions. Indonesian expressions

    • Proverbs Contains more than 1000 proverbs and their meanings. Proverbs are arranged alphabetically to make it easier for readers to search and understand.
    • Figure of speech Contains more than 50 types of figure of speech along with examples. Figures of speech in this book are classified into affirmation, comparison, contradiction, satire, and repetition. This will make it easier to find and understand figurative language based on its specific types.
    • Expressions Contains more than 250 lists of Indonesian expressions/idioms and their meanings. The list of expressions is arranged sequentially from A to Z which is presented in a table. It is hoped that the above chapters can provide inspiration and make it easier for students and language practitioners to understand the treasures of Indonesian culture, language and literature. This book can also be used as a reference for Indonesian language teachers to find the meaning of Indonesian proverbs, figures of speech and expressions.

    A Complete Collection of Rhymes & Figures of Proverbs

    But in reality there are still many of us, especially students, who find it difficult when dealing with learning materials related to proverbs, rhymes, and figures of speech. This is due to the lack of references and the availability of books that discuss the learning material in full.

    Introduction to Literary Studies

    This book discusses several topics in theory and literary studies written with an emphasis on basic and general topics in literary studies, especially the topic of authors and literature, the social world and literature, as well as women and literature. The topic is structured by providing a basic understanding so that it can be used as a reference for subsequent understanding and is accompanied by examples of studies that have been carried out.

    This book is an introductory book (general) to understand literary phenomena. As an introductory book, this book needs to be read for further understanding of literary phenomena. Although this book is intended for literary topics and is specifically intended to be a basic handbook for literature students (Indonesian literature, Indonesian literature, and foreign literature; for example, French, English, German, Japanese, Arabic, etc.), it is also very useful for students of the Faculty of Letters (Faculty of Cultural Studies) in general. In fact, literature enthusiasts and teachers of language and literature in schools need it as a reference to see the world of literature.”

    That’s a brief explanation of the simile, starting from its definition, characteristics, and example sentences. I hope you understand it easily!

  • Shot Shot Sports: Definition, History, Style, Techniques, and Regulations

    Shot put or shot put can be said as a sport that aims to throw a metal ball as far as possible. It’s just that, shot put sports don’t really do throwing movements. Therefore, shot put is very different from other throwing athletics.

    Shot put is a sport that performs a repulsion by using as much energy as possible to get a long repulsion distance. By relying on repulsive or pushing movements against a metal ball with a certain weight. In addition, the shot put movement may only use the strength of one hand.

    Scoring of shot put is based on the distance between the thrower and the ball or bullet. The farther the bullet or metal ball is thrown, the greater the points obtained.

    Well, this article will discuss in full what the shot put sport is to the technique. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn about history, style, technique, equipment to shot put rules, then you can see the full review!

    The History of Bullet Shot Sports

    The shot put sport was first played during the time of the Ancient Greeks. At that time, the ancient Greeks used stones as a means of exercising, namely by throwing them. In its development, or rather in the Middle Ages, a group of war soldiers had a habit of throwing cannonballs. This habit was eventually referred to as the forerunner to the birth of the shot put sport that is popular today.

    Shot put began to be played in a modern form around the 19th century. At that time, the Scottish Highlands Games held a stone or heavy metal throwing competition. The participants will throw the ball at each other to get the farthest distance. Furthermore, the winner will be determined based on how far the throw is from the original position of the thrower or behind the line.

    Shot put has become increasingly popular after it was designated as one of the sports in the world’s largest sporting event, namely the modern Olympics. In this competition, the sport of shot put already uses a ball with a predetermined weight or mass and is included in the athletics branch.

    The material used for the shot put ball itself uses iron or brass material. The shot put sport was started for men in 1896. Meanwhile, shot put for women was only competed in 1948.

    Bullet Reject Style

    In an official competition, the shot put sport is known for the two types of styles most used by the participants, namely the O’brien style and the spin style. However, there is one type of style that is especially suitable for beginners, and that is the orthodox style. The orthodox style is usually used for training or educational purposes such as in schools. Here are three styles in shot put sports that Sinaumed’s needs to know about, including:

    1. Orthodox style

    The throwing style in the shot put sport that is usually used for a beginner is the orthodox style. This is because the orthodox style does not really require a lot of movement. As the simplest and easiest style, orthodox style is perfect for someone who wants to learn or get acquainted with the sport of shot put.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that professional athletes rarely use the orthodox style. The thrower can throw a bullet by positioning the body sideways from the landing area. Furthermore, the pitcher can place a metal ball between the head and shoulders and then do the kick-off.

    2. O’Brien style

    If the orthodox style is commonly used by beginners, then the O’brien style is the shot put style most often used by professional athletes. The O’brien style itself was first used by an athlete from the United States named Parry O’brien.

    This style itself is also known as the glide or gliding style, but is now more popular as the O’brien style. In the sport of shot put , O’Brien’s style is done by turning his back to the direction of repulsion

    When using the O’brien style, an athlete or thrower must have his back to the landing area. Then, the athlete will make a half-turn or 180-degree movement first before repulsing the metal ball. This means that during preparation, the thrower will face backwards before turning forward.

    After Sinaumed’s had gotten used to the orthodox style, O’brien’s style was very suitable to support his shooting skills. The following are several ways to create bullet repulsion using the O’Brien style:

    1. The position of the body is standing back to the direction of repulsion with the body bent and resting on the right leg while the knee is bent. Meanwhile, the left leg is lifted straight towards the direction of repulsion.
    2. The bullet or ball is placed between the neck, close to the chin.
    3. The bullet is held at the base of the finger, not the palm. Then, place your thumb under the bullet.
    4. Next, elbows point out so that they form a 45 degree angle.
    5. When sliding, the left leg can be straightened while rotating the hips.
    6. The right leg is lifted short forward with the left leg swung back to maintain balance.

    3. Spin style

    In addition to the orthodox and O’brien styles, a style that is often used in shot put is the spin style. This style was first introduced by Aleksandr Baryshnikov, a shot put athlete from Russia.

    Although not as popular as the O’brien style, this technique is also often used by professional athletes when competing in official shot put sports . Please note, spin style requires high skill.

    This is because an athlete must first rotate up to 360 degrees at high speed before throwing a metal ball forward. Therefore, this movement has the goal of generating momentum so that it can produce the farthest repulsion distance.

    In a sport can never be separated from the role of coach. With a coach, athletes get direction and guidance, so they can win sports competitions. The Sports Coaching Book discusses the importance of the coach’s role for an athlete. This book is perfect to read for someone who wants to be a coach or an athlete.

     

    How to Do Bullet Shot Sports

    Well, for those of you who want to get acquainted with the sport of shot put. Here are some ways you can do to do bullet repulsion:

    1. The position of the body standing upright sideways towards the repulsion
    2. Both legs are opened with the left leg straight forward and the right leg bent slightly forward so that it is oblique to the right side
    3. Position your body weight on the right foot and shape your body so that it is more inclined to the right side
    4. The right hand holds and supports the bullet on the shoulder or shoulder
    5. The elbow on the left hand is bent in front so that it forms a slightly slanted upward position and relaxes
    6. The left hand itself has a function to help and maintain balance
    7. The thrower’s gaze can be directed to the repulsion area before throwing
    8. Push your left hand forward full force so that it creates a repulsion on the bullet you are holding
    9. At the time of putting the shot, the right leg which is positioned behind can be lifted to increase the repulsion force

    Basic Techniques in Shooting Shot Sports

    In shot put, the main principle that must be understood by throwers is to push or push against a metal ball by relying only on the strength of one hand. One of these athletics sports aims to produce a repulsion or push of a metal ball as far as possible from the starting position or starting line .

    So that Sinaumed’s can do a shot put properly and correctly. The following are some basic techniques that must be understood, including:

    1. Metal balls can be placed on the bases of the fingers instead of the palms. Spread your fingers a little, then use your thumb to hold the metal ball so it doesn’t fall.
    2. Next, position the metal ball between your head and shoulders, just below the jaw.
    3. While holding the metal ball, the pitcher can make sure to keep the elbows of the arms high and appear in line with the shoulders.
    4. Position your body sideways with the shoulder position of the hand free of the metal ball pointing towards the landing area.
    5. Open both legs to form a straight stance and bend the leg that is far from the landing area, it will automatically make the body lean back.
    6. Rotate your hips so they are facing the opposite direction from the landing area.
    7. When preparing to take off, the thrower can push off with the back foot and rotate the hips so that the body is facing the landing area.
    8. Open the arm holding the metal ball slightly wide, facing forward at a 45 degree angle while trying to push the metal ball with all your might.
    9. When repulsing or throwing, also add a wrist push similar to the motion of shooting a basketball.

    The basic principle in shot put is basically the initial movement that must be understood by beginners. After mastering these principles, throwers can try throwing styles like the professionals, namely the O’brien style or the spin style. This is necessary to generate more momentum and achieve maximum distance when taking off.

    Bullet Reject Sports Equipment

    The International Association of Athletics Federations or abbreviated as IAAF is an organization that oversees various branches of world athletics, one of which is shot put. The IAAF or now also known as World Athletics has standardized the size of metal balls and fields that may be used for shot put matches.

    Some of the equipment and rules of shot put that you need to know include:

    1. Metal ball

    The IAAF has decided that the weight of the metal ball used in shot put is 7.26 kg for men and 4 kg for women. The materials or materials that must be used for metal balls usually consist of solid iron or brass elements. However, it is also possible that several other types of metal that are not softer than brass can be used.

    2. The shape of the field

    For the size of the field used in shot put sports it must be circular, with a diameter of 2.135 meters on a concrete field and a landing sector marked with an arc on a grass field with an angle of 34.92 degrees. In addition, the circle contained in the shot put has a 10 cm high stop board at the front before entering the landing sector.

    Bullet Shot Regulations

    Determination of the winner in shot put sports is determined based on the distance that can be achieved. An athlete who manages to get the longest shot distance is entitled to win the match or race.

    In an official shot put competition, athletes will generally get the opportunity to shoot four to six times. If there is a draw or tie, the athletes will be given one more chance to determine the winner.

    In addition to the game rules in determining the winner of shot put, there are also several other rules that need to be considered when participating in shot put competitions, including:

    1. An athlete or pitcher must be ready after his name is announced. The athletes were only given 60 seconds to start the movement.
    2. In order to meet safety objectives, athletes must tap their fingers but are not allowed to wear gloves.
    3. A metal ball can be placed near the neck throughout the movement. If the metal ball is released and does not stick near the neck during the movement, then the result of repulsion can be considered invalid.
    4. Shot put may only use one hand and the shot must be above shoulder height.
    5. An athlete may use the entire circle, but the feet are not allowed to move outside the circle or touch the stop board in the front area of ​​the circle.
    6. Repulsion is considered valid if the metal ball lands on the landing sector at an angle of 34.92 degrees. The referee or judge will count the metal ball’s first landing point.
    7. An athlete may not leave the circle before the metal ball or throw has landed on the landing sector, and may only leave the circle from behind.

    Shot put is basically an athletic sport that relies heavily on arm muscle strength to achieve maximum results. Shot put sports may not be done by just anyone.

    This is because there are equipment and locations that must be prepared adequately and professionally. In addition, it is necessary for a coach or instructor to use shot put so as not to create a danger to yourself or those around you.

    In the world of sports it is always related to psychology, in fact, psychological conditions can affect a sports match. The Sports Psychology book contains various things about psychology related to sports. In addition, this book can be used as a reference or reference source for students taking sports education.

     

     

    Other Athletic Book Recommendations

    For Sinaumed’s who want to do shot put, they can prepare the equipment and place in advance. However, apart from preparing shot put equipment, Sinaumed’s also needs to prepare a good understanding of shot put and various other athletic branches.

    1. Athletic Learning Strategy

    The athletics branch is a sport that has a lot of numbers in the Olympics, starting from shot put, javelin throwing, and so on. However, the enthusiasts of this sport are not as many as other popular sports, especially in Indonesia. One reason is the lack of excitement in athletic competitions. In the Athletics Learning Strategies book, you will find out how to make athletic sports events very interesting, so that many people can watch them.

    2. Walk and Run Athletic Coaching

    The sport of running is very attached to walking and running, so when you want to pursue this sport, you need special training, especially with regard to walking and running. The Walking and Running Athletics Coaching Book is perfect to serve as a guidebook for those of you who want to pursue athletics.

    Thus the discussion of shot put as a sport that is contested in various athletic championships in the world, starting from the meaning of shot put, the history of the creation of shot put, the style for taking off, the basic principles of shot put, the equipment used, to the official regulations commonly used .

    For Sinaumed’s who want to get books on shot put and other knowledge about athletics, you can get them at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Short Tahlil Prayers and Yasin Letters and Their Meanings

    Short tahlil prayer – In the tradition of Muslims in Indonesia, it is common practice to read a tahlil or tahlilan prayer to send prayers for the deceased family or relatives who have passed away.

    Tahlilan is the custom of reading prayers that are performed on 1-7 days of commemoration of people who have died and commemorations on 15 days, 40 days, 100 days to 1000 days of people who have died.

    Tahlil prayer is usually done by reading the prayer alone or simultaneously in an assembly. When reading the tahlil prayer, there are several things that need to be considered such as the order of the letters, then the choice of verses in the Al-Quran and reading sholawat and toyibah. In order not to get confused, I give a short tahlil prayer, yasin prayer and spirit prayer to pray for the deceased who have passed away.

    Short Tahlil Prayer Reading 

    The tahlil prayer is also known as the soul prayer, because this prayer is recited for the soul of someone who has died. In short, there are five tahlil prayers to pray for someone who has died. Here are the five tahlil prayers.

    1. First Tahlil Prayer 

    اَلْحَمْدُ ِللهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ. حَمْدَ الشَّاكِرِيْنَ، حَمْدَالنَّاعِمِيْنَ، حَمْدًايُوَافِيْ نِعَمَه وَيُكَافِئُ مَزِيْدَه، يَارَبَّنَالَكَ الْحَمْدُ كَمَا يَنْبَغِيْ لِجَلاَلِ وَجْهِكَ وَعَظِيْمِ سُلْطَانِكَ. ???

    “Bismillahir rahmanir Rahim. Alhamdulillaahirobbil’aalamiin. Hamdasy syaakiriin, handan naa’imiin, hamday yuwaafii ni’amahuu wa yukaafi’u mazzidah, yaa robbanaa lakalhamdu kamaa yan baghii lijalaali waj-hika wa ‘azhiimi sulthoonik. Alloohumma shalli wa shallim ‘alaa sayyidinaa muhammad, wa’alaa aali sayiidinaa muhammad.”

    It means:

    In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious and the Most Merciful. Praise be to Allah, Ruler of the Universe, just as people who are grateful and people who get a lot of pleasure praise Him.

    With commensurate praise and favors and allows increase. O our Lord, praise is only for You, as befits the glory of Your substance and the majesty of Your power. O Allah, bestow abundant prosperity and safety on the Prophet Muhammad SAW, our master and his family.

    2. Second Tahlil Prayer

    اَللهُمَّ تَقَبَّلْ وَاَوْصِلْ ثَوَابَ مَاقَرَأْنَاهُ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ الْعَظِيْمِ وَمَا هَلَّلْنَا وَمَا سَبَّحْنَا وَمَااسْتَغْفَرْنَا وَمَا صَلَّيْنَا عَلى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هَدِيَّةً وَاصِلَةً وَرَحْمَةً نَازِلَةً وَبَرَكَةً شَامِلَةً

    اِلَى حَضْرَةِ حَبِيْبِنَا وَشَفِيْعِنَا وَقُرَّةِ اَعْيُنِنَا سَيِّدِنَا وَمَوْلنَا مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاِلَى جَمِيْعِ اِخْوَانِه مِنَ الْاَنْبِيَآءِ وَالْمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالْاَوْلِيَآءِ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ وَالصَّالِحِيْنَ وَالصَّحَابَةِ وَالتَّابِعِيْنَ وَالْعُلَمَآءِ الْعَالِمِيْنَ وَالْمُصَنِّفِيْنَ الْمُخْلِصِيْنَ

    God bless you

    “Allaahumma taqobbal wa aushil tsawaba maa qoro’naahu minal qur’aanil ‘azhiimi wamaa hallalnaa wa maa sabbahnaa wa mastaghfarnaa wa maa shollainaa ‘alaa sayyidinaa muhammadin shollalloohu ‘alaihi wa sallama hadiyyatan waashilatan wa rohmatan naazilatan wa barokatan syaamilatan ilaa hadhrotin habiibinaa wa wa qurroti a’yuninaa sayyidinaa wa maulaanaa muhammadin shollallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, wa ilaa jamii’i ikhwaanihii minal anbiyaa’i walmursaliina wal auliyaa’i wasy-syuhadaa’i wash-shoolihiina wash shohaabati wattaabi’iina wal ‘ulamaa’il ‘aalimiina wal mushonnifiinal mukhlishiina wa jamii’il mujaahidiina fii sabiilillaahi robbil’aalamiin, wa malaa’ikatil muqorrobiin.”

    It means:

    O Allah, accept and convey the reward of the Al-Quran that we have read, our tahlil, our tasbih, our forgiveness and our blessings on the Prophet Muhammad SAW as a form of gift that becomes a connector, as a mercy that descends and as a blessing that will spread to our loved ones, our helper and our baby. Our leaders and leaders are the Prophet Muhammad SAW and also to all of his companions among the prophets and apostles, saints, martyrs, pious people, friends, tabiin, scholars who practice their knowledge, sincere authors and those who strive in the way of Allah, the Lord of the worlds and to the angels who always worship.

    3. Third Tahlil Prayer

    ثُمَّ اِلى جَمِيْعِ اَهْلِ الْقُبُوْرِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِيْنَ وَالْمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ مِنْ مَشَارِقِ اْلاَرْضِ اِلَى مَغَارِبِهَا بَرِّهَا وَبَحْرِهَا خُصُوْصًا اِلَى آبَآءِنَا وَاُمَّهَاتِنَا وَاَجْدَادِنَا وَجَدَّاتِنَا وَنَخُصُّ خُصُوْصًا مَنِ اجْتَمَعْنَاههُنَا بِسَبَبِه وَلِاَجْلِه 

    “Tshumma ilaa jamii’i expertl qubuuri minal muslimiina walmuslimaati walmu’miniina walmu’minaati mim masyaariqil ardhi ilaa maghooribihaa barrihaa Rompirihaa khushushon ilaa aabaainaa wa-ummahaatinaa wa-ajdaadinaa wajaddaatinaa wanakhush-shu khushuuson manijtama’naa haahunaa bisaajlihbabihii.”

    It means:

    Then to all the occupants of the graves among male and female Muslims, male and female believers who come from the Eastern and also Western hemispheres, at sea and also on land, especially on (Fulan bin Fulan name of the person who died the world) and our parents, grandparents and grandmothers, more priority is given to the people who caused us to gather here.

    4. The Fourth Tahlil Prayer

    اَللهُمَّ اَنْزِلِ الرَّحْمَةَ وَالْمَغْفِرَةَ عَلى اَهْلِ الْقُبُوْرِ مِنْ اَهْلِ لَآاِلهَ اِلاَّ اللهُ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُوْلُ اللهِ اَللهُمَّ اَرِنَاالْحَقَّ حَقًّا وَارْزُقْنَااتِّبَاعَهُ وَاَرِنَاالْبَاطِلَ بَاطِلاً وَارْزُقْنَااجْتِنَابَهُ 

    “Allaahumma anzilir rohmata walmaghfirota ‘alaa jasalqubuuri min expert laa ilaaha illallaahu muhammadur rasuulullaah. Allaahumma arinal haqqo hqaaon warzuqnat arriveda’ahu, wa arinal baathila baathilan warzuqnaj tinaabahu.”

    It means:

    O Allah, send mercy and forgiveness to the graves who always say the sentence, ‘Laailaaha illallaah Muhammadurrasuulullaah’ (there is no god worthy of worship except Allah and Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah). O Allah, show us the truth is a truth and give us a gift to be able to follow it and show us that evil is an evil and give us a gift to stay away from it.

    5. Fifth Tahlil Prayer

    رَبَّنَا اَتِنَا فِى الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً وَفِى اْلآخِرَةِ حَسَنَةً وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّكَ رَبِّ الْعِزَّةِ عَمَّا يَصِفُوْنَ وَسَلاَمٌ عَلَى الْمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالْحَمْدُ ِللهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ 

    “Robbanaa aatinaa fiddunyaa hasanah, wafil aakhiroti hasanah waqinaa ‘adzaaban naar. Subhaana robbika robbil ‘izzati ‘ammaa yashifuun, wasalaamun ‘alal mursaliina walhamdu lillaahi robbil ‘aalamiin.”

    It means:

    Glory be to your Lord, God the owner of the glory of all the attributes they (His enemies) give. Salvation always goes to the Apostle and all praise be to Allah, the ruler of the universe.

    Reading Yasin’s Letter

    During the tahlilan event, usually the assembly does not only read the tahlil prayer or the spirit prayer, but also reads Surah Yasin which is read before the tahlil prayer. The reading of Surah Yasin generally begins with reading Surah Al Fatihah. Quoted from the NU Online website, the following is the reading of Surat Yasin.

    1. Introduction to Al Fatihah

    اِلَى حَضْرَةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاَلِهِ وإِخْوَانِهِ مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَالمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالأَوْلِيَاءِ وَالشُّهَدَاءِ وَالصَّالِحِيْنَ وَالصَّحَابَةِ وَالتَّابِعِيْنَ وَالعُلَمَاءِ العَامِلِيْنَ وَالمُصَنِّفِيْنَ المُخْلِصِيْنَ وَجَمِيْعِ المَلَائِكَةِ المُقَرَّبِيْنَ، ثُمَّ اِلَى جَمِيْعِ أَهْلِ القُبُوْرِ مِنَ المُسْلِمِيْنَ وَالمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالمُؤْمِنِيْنَ وَالمُؤْمِنَاتِ مِنْ مَشَارِقِ الأَرْضِ إِلَى مَغَارِبِهَا بَرِّهَا وَبَحْرِهَا خُصُوْصًا إِلَى آبَائِنَا وَأُمَّهَاتِنَا وَأَجْدَادِنَا وَجَدَّاتِنَا وَمَشَايِخِنَا وَمَشَايِخِ مَشَايِخِنَا وَأَسَاتِذَتِنَا وَأَسَاتِذَةِ أَسَاتِذَتِنَا وَلِمَنْ أَحْسَنَ إِلَيْنَا وَلِمَنْ اجْتَمَعْنَا هَهُنَا بِسَبَبِهِ شَيْءٌ لِلهِ لَهُمُ الْفَاتِحَةُ

    It means:

    To the honorable Prophet Muhammad, all the family and brothers from among the prophets, apostles, saints, martyrs, pious people, friends, tabiin, scholars al-amilin, sincere writers, all Muqarrabin angels and all Muslim grave experts, Muslimat, Believers, Believers from East to West who are at sea or on land, especially fathers, mothers, grandparents, teachers, teachers from our teachers, ustadz, your ustadz teachers, those who have done good to us and grave experts who are the reason we gather here . We address this reading of Al Fatihah to Allah and the reward for all of them. Al Fatihah…

    2. Read Surah Al-Fatihah

    بِسْمِ اللهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيْمِ. اَلْحَمْدُ لِلهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ. اَلرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيْمِ. مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّيْنِ. اِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَاِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِيْنُ. God bless you. صِرَاطَ الَّذِ يْنَ اَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوْبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالِّيْنَ. اَمِينْ

    It means:

    I seek refuge in Allah from the abandoned satan. By mentioning the name of Allah, the most merciful and also the most merciful. Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds. The most loving and also the most merciful. Who controls the Day of Judgment. Only You we worship. Only to You we ask for help. Show us the straight path, that is, the path of those who have been bestowed with favors on them and not the path of those who are angry and not the path of those who have gone astray. May You grant our request.

    3. Read Yasin’s letter

    بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ الرَّحْمٰنِ الرَّحِيْمِ، يٰسۤ، ۚ وَالْقُرْاٰنِ الْحَكِيْمِۙ، اِنَّكَ لَمِنَ الْمُرْسَلِيْنَۙ، عَلٰى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيْمٍۗ، تَنْزِيْلَ الْعَزِيْزِ الرَّحِيْمِۙ، لِتُنْذِرَ قَوْمًا مَّآ اُنْذِرَ اٰبَاۤؤُهُمْ فَهُمْ غٰفِلُوْنَ، لَقَدْ حَقَّ الْقَوْلُ عَلٰٓى اَكْثَرِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُوْنَ، اِنَّا جَعَلْنَا فِيْٓ اَعْنَاقِهِمْ اَغْلٰلًا فَهِيَ اِلَى الْاَذْقَانِ فَهُمْ مُّقْمَحُوْنَ ، وَجَعَلْنَا مِنْۢ بَيْنِ اَيْدِيْهِمْ سَدًّا وَّمِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ سَدًّا فَاَغْشَيْنٰهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُبْصِرُوْنَ، وَسَوَاۤءٌ عَلَيْهِمْ ءَاَنْذَرْتَهُمْ اَمْ لَمْ تُنْذِرْهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُوْنَ، اِنَّمَا تُنْذِرُ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ الذِّكْرَ وَخَشِيَ الرَّحْمٰنَ بِالْغَيْبِۚ فَبَشِّرْهُ بِمَغْفِرَةٍ وَّاَجْرٍ كَرِيْمٍ،اِنَّا نَحْنُ نُحْيِ الْمَوْتٰى وَنَكْتُبُ مَا قَدَّمُوْا وَاٰثَارَهُمْۗ وَكُلَّ شَيْءٍ اَحْصَيْنٰهُ فِيْٓ اِمَامٍ مُّبِيْنٍ ، وَاضْرِبْلَهُمْ مَّثَلًا اَصْحٰبَ الْقَرْيَةِۘ اِذْ جَاۤءَهَا الْمُرْسَلُوْنَۚ، اِذْ اَرْسَلْنَآ اِلَيْهِمُ اثْنَيْنِ فَكَذَّبُوْهُمَا فَعَزَّزْنَا بِثَالِثٍ فَقَالُوْٓا اِنَّآ اِلَيْكُمْ مُّرْسَلُوْنَ، قَالُوْا مَآ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا بَشَرٌ مِّثْلُنَاۙ وَمَآ اَنْزَلَ الرَّحْمٰنُ مِنْ شَيْءٍۙ اِنْ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا تَكْذِبُوْنَ، قَالُوْا رَبُّنَا يَعْلَمُ اِنَّآ اِلَيْكُمْ لَمُرْسَلُوْنَ، وَمَا عَلَيْنَآ اِلَّا الْبَلٰغُ الْمُبِيْنُ، قَالُوْٓا اِنَّا تَطَيَّرْنَا بِكُمْۚ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ تَنْتَهُوْا لَنَرْجُمَنَّكُمْ وَلَيَمَسَّنَّكُمْ مِّنَّا عَذَابٌ اَلِيْمٌ، قَالُوْا طَاۤىِٕرُكُمْ مَّعَكُمْۗ اَىِٕنْ ذُكِّرْتُمْۗ بَلْ اَنْتُمْ قَوْمٌ مُّسْرِفُوْنَ، وَجَاۤءَ مِنْ اَقْصَا الْمَدِيْنَةِ رَجُلٌ يَّسْعٰى قَالَ يٰقَوْمِ اتَّبِعُوا الْمُرْسَلِيْنَۙ، اتَّبِعُوْا مَنْ لَّا يَسْـَٔلُكُمْ اَجْرًا وَّهُمْ مُّهْتَدُوْنَ، وَمَا لِيَ لَآ اَعْبُدُ الَّذِيْ فَطَرَنِيْوَاِلَيْهِ تُرْجَعُوْنَ، ءَاَتَّخِذُ مِنْ دُوْنِهٖٓ اٰلِهَةً اِنْ يُّرِدْنِ الرَّحْمٰنُ بِضُرٍّ لَّا تُغْنِ عَنِّيْ شَفَاعَتُهُمْ شَيْـًٔا وَّلَا يُنْقِذُوْنِۚ، اِنِّيْٓ اِذًا لَّفِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ، اِنِّيْٓ اٰمَنْتُ بِرَبِّكُمْ فَاسْمَعُوْنِۗ، قِيْلَ ادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ ۗقَالَ يٰلَيْتَ قَوْمِيْ يَعْلَمُوْنَۙ، بِمَا غَفَرَ لِيْ رَبِّيْ وَجَعَلَنِيْ مِنَ الْمُكْرَمِيْنَ، وَمَآ اَنْزَلْنَا عَلٰى قَوْمِهٖ مِنْۢ بَعْدِهٖ مِنْ جُنْدٍ مِّنَ السَّمَاۤءِ وَمَا كُنَّا مُنْزِلِيْنَ، اِنْ كَانَتْ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً فَاِذَا هُمْ خَامِدُوْنَ، يٰحَسْرَةً عَلَى الْعِبَادِۚ مَا يَأْتِيْهِمْ مِّنْ رَّسُوْلٍ اِلَّا كَانُوْا بِهٖ يَسْتَهْزِءُوْنَ، اَلَمْ يَرَوْا كَمْ اَهْلَكْنَا قَبْلَهُمْ مِّنَ الْقُرُوْنِ اَنَّهُمْ اِلَيْهِمْ لَا يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَاِنْ كُلٌّ لَّمَّا جَمِيْعٌ لَّدَيْنَا مُحْضَرُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمُ الْاَرْضُ الْمَيْتَةُ ۖاَحْيَيْنٰهَاوَاَخْرَجْنَا مِنْهَا حَبًّا فَمِنْهُ يَأْكُلُوْنَ، وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْهَا جَنّٰتٍ مِّنْ نَّخِيْلٍ وَّاَعْنَابٍ وَّفَجَّرْنَا فِيْهَا مِنَ الْعُيُوْنِۙ، لِيَأْكُلُوْا مِنْ ثَمَرِهٖۙ وَمَا عَمِلَتْهُ اَيْدِيْهِمْ ۗ اَفَلَا يَشْكُرُوْنَ، سُبْحٰنَ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَ الْاَزْوَاجَ كُلَّهَا مِمَّا تُنْۢبِتُ الْاَرْضُ وَمِنْ اَنْفُسِهِمْ وَمِمَّا لَا يَعْلَمُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمُ الَّيْلُ ۖنَسْلَخُ مِنْهُ النَّهَارَ فَاِذَا هُمْ مُّظْلِمُوْنَۙ ، وَالشَّمْسُ تَجْرِيْ لِمُسْتَقَرٍّ لَّهَا ۗذٰلِكَ تَقْدِيْرُ الْعَزِيْزِ الْعَلِيْمِۗ، وَالْقَمَرَ قَدَّرْنٰهُ مَنَازِلَ حَتّٰى عَادَ كَالْعُرْجُوْنِ الْقَدِيْمِ، لَا الشَّمْسُ يَنْۢبَغِيْ لَهَآ اَنْ تُدْرِكَ الْقَمَرَ وَلَا الَّيْلُ سَابِقُ النَّهَارِ ۗوَكُلٌّ فِيْ فَلَكٍ يَّسْبَحُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمْ اَنَّا حَمَلْنَا ذُرِّيَّتَهُمْ فِى الْفُلْكِ الْمَشْحُوْنِۙ، وَخَلَقْنَا لَهُمْ مِّنْ مِّثْلِهٖ مَايَرْكَبُوْنَ، وَاِنْ نَّشَأْ نُغْرِقْهُمْ فَلَا صَرِيْخَ لَهُمْ وَلَاهُمْ يُنْقَذُوْنَۙ، اِلَّا رَحْمَةً مِّنَّا وَمَتَاعًا اِلٰى حِيْنٍ، وَاِذَا قِيْلَ لَهُمُ اتَّقُوْا مَا بَيْنَ اَيْدِيْكُمْ وَمَا خَلْفَكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُوْنَ، وَمَا تَأْتِيْهِمْ مِّنْ اٰيَةٍ مِّنْ اٰيٰتِ رَبِّهِمْ اِلَّا كَانُوْا عَنْهَا مُعْرِضِيْنَ، وَاِذَا قِيْلَ لَهُمْ اَنْفِقُوْا مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللّٰهُ ۙقَالَ الَّذِيْنَ كَفَرُوْا لِلَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْٓا اَنُطْعِمُ مَنْ لَّوْ يَشَاۤءُ اللّٰهُ اَطْعَمَهٗٓ ۖاِنْ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا فِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ، وَيَقُوْلُوْنَ مَتٰى هٰذَا الْوَعْدُ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِيْنَ، مَا يَنْظُرُوْنَ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً تَأْخُذُهُمْ وَهُمْ يَخِصِّمُوْنَ، فَلَا يَسْتَطِيْعُوْنَ تَوْصِيَةً وَّلَآ اِلٰٓى اَهْلِهِمْ يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَنُفِخَ فِى الصُّوْرِ فَاِذَا هُمْ مِّنَ الْاَجْدَاثِ اِلٰى رَبِّهِمْ يٰوَيْلَنَامَنْۢ بَعَثَنَا مِنْ مَّرْقَدِنَا ۜهٰذَا مَا وَعَدَ الرَّحْمٰنُ وَصَدَقَ الْمُرْسَلُوْنَ، اِنْ كَانَتْ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً فَاِذَا هُمْ جَمِيْعٌ لَّدَيْنَا مُحْضَرُوْنَ، فَالْيَوْمَ لَا تُظْلَمُ نَفْسٌ شَيْـًٔا وَّلَا تُجْزَوْنَ اِلَّا مَا كُنْتُمْ تَعْمَلُوْنَ، اِنَّ اَصْحٰبَ الْجَنَّةِ الْيَوْمَ فِيْ شُغُلٍ فٰكِهُوْنَ ۚ، هُمْ وَاَزْوَاجُهُمْ فِيْ ظِلٰلٍ عَلَى الْاَرَاۤىِٕكِ مُتَّكِـُٔوْنَ ۚ، لَهُمْ فِيْهَا فَاكِهَةٌ وَّلَهُمْ مَّا يَدَّعُوْنَ ۚ، سَلٰمٌۗ قَوْلًا مِّنْ رَّبٍّ رَّحِيْمٍ، وَامْتَازُوا الْيَوْمَ اَيُّهَا ​​الْمُجْرِمُوْنَ، اَلَمْ اَعْهَدْ اِلَيْكُمْ يٰبَنِيْٓ اٰدَمَ اَنْ لَّا تَعْبُدُوا الشَّيْطٰنَۚ اِنَّهٗ لَكُمْ عَدُوٌّ مُّبِيْنٌ، وَاَنِ اعْبُدُوْنِيْ ۗهٰذَا صِرَاطٌ مُّسْتَقِيْمٌ، وَلَقَدْ اَضَلَّ مِنْكُمْ جِبِلًّا كَثِيْرًا ۗاَفَلَمْ تَكُوْنُوْا تَعْقِلُوْنَ، God bless youالْيَوْمَ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَكْفُرُوْنَ، اَلْيَوْمَ نَخْتِمُ عَلٰٓى اَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَتُكَلِّمُنَآ اَيْدِيْهِمْ وَتَشْهَدُ اَرْجُلُهُمْ بِمَا كَانُوْا يَكْسِبُوْنَ، وَلَوْ نَشَاۤءُ لَطَمَسْنَا عَلٰٓى اَعْيُنِهِمْ فَاسْتَبَقُوا الصِّرَاطَ فَاَنّٰى يُبْصِرُوْنَ، وَلَوْ نَشَاۤءُ لَمَسَخْنٰهُمْ عَلٰى مَكَانَتِهِمْ فَمَا اسْتَطَاعُوْا مُضِيًّا وَّلَا يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَمَنْ نُّعَمِّرْهُ نُنَكِّسْهُ فِى الْخَلْقِۗ اَفَلَا يَعْقِلُوْنَ، وَمَا عَلَّمْنٰهُ الشِّعْرَ وَمَا يَنْۢبَغِيْ لَهٗ ۗاِنْ هُوَ اِلَّا ذِكْرٌ وَّقُرْاٰنٌ مُّبِيْنٌ ۙ، لِّيُنْذِرَ مَنْ كَانَ حَيًّا وَّيَحِقَّ الْقَوْلُ عَلَى الْكٰفِرِيْنَ، اَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا اَنَّا خَلَقْنَا لَهُمْ مِّمَّا عَمِلَتْ اَيْدِيْنَآ اَنْعَامًا فَهُمْ لَهَا مَالِكُوْنَ، وَذَلَّلْنٰهَا لَهُمْ فَمِنْهَا رَكُوْبُهُمْ وَمِنْهَا يَأْكُلُوْنَ، وَلَهُمْ فِيْهَا مَنَافِعُ وَمَشَارِبُۗ اَفَلَا يَشْكُرُوْنَ، وَاتَّخَذُوْا مِنْدُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اٰلِهَةً لَّعَلَّهُمْ يُنْصَرُوْنَ ۗ، لَا يَسْتَطِيْعُوْنَ نَصْرَهُمْۙ وَهُمْ لَهُمْ جُنْدٌ مُّحْضَرُوْنَ، فَلَا يَحْزُنْكَ قَوْلُهُمْ ۘاِنَّا نَعْلَمُ مَا يُسِرُّوْنَ وَمَا يُعْلِنُوْنَ، اَوَلَمْ يَرَ الْاِنْسَانُ اَنَّا خَلَقْنٰهُ مِنْ نُّطْفَةٍ فَاِذَا هُوَ خَصِيْمٌ مُّبِيْنٌ، وَضَرَبَ لَنَا مَثَلًا وَّنَسِيَ خَلْقَهٗۗ قَالَ مَنْ يُّحْيِ الْعِظَامَ وَهِيَ رَمِيْمٌ، قُلْ يُحْيِيْهَا الَّذِيْٓ اَنْشَاَهَآ اَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ ۗوَهُوَ بِكُلِّ خَلْقٍ عَلِيْمٌ ۙ، ِۨالَّذِيْ جَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الشَّجَرِ الْاَخْضَرِ نَارًاۙ فَاِذَآ اَنْتُمْ مِّنْهُ تُوْقِدُوْنَ، اَوَلَيْسَ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضَ بِقٰدِرٍ عَلٰٓى اَنْ يَّخْلُقَ مِثْلَهُمْ ۗبَلٰى وَهُوَ الْخَلّٰقُ الْعَلِيْمُ، اِنَّمَآ اَمْرُهٗٓ اِذَآ اَرَادَ شَيْـًٔاۖ اَنْ يَّقُوْلَ لَهٗ كُنْ فَيَكُوْنُ، فَسُبْحٰنَ Allahتُرْجَعُوْنَ

    Thus the discussion about him brief tahlil. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful for you.

    Sinaumed’s can get Yasin’s letter readings and tahlil prayers with the books available at sinaumedia.com .

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia.com provides various kinds of books and scriptures for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Khansa

     

  • Short Story vs Novel, What’s the Difference?

    Differences between short stories and novels – Like reading short stories that you can finish in one sitting, or you prefer reading novels that are much more detailed and have long storylines. Both short stories and novels are readings that both have the same interesting characteristics. So what are the differences?

    Definition of short stories and novels

    1. Short stories

    As the name implies, the term short story is an abbreviation of a short story which is one of the short or short literary works. Although only short, this short story includes a unified whole which also has the same elements as the novel, although not as detailed as other novels or works.

    This short story literary work can also be in the form of fiction or non-fiction. The length of the short stories also varies relatively depending on how complicated or not the story in the short story is.

    Some short stories are also included in the category of medium stories and long stories. However, this long story is still not as long as the story written in a novel or other book. Short stories also tend to use suggestive and interesting language styles.

    2. Novels

    The novel is one of the literary works that has a large number of pages because of the long storyline. If in a short story a story can be completed in only two to five pages, in a novel a story can have hundreds of pages to form a book.

    Just like short stories, the types in novels can also be fiction or non-fiction. Novels also have a number of distinct characteristics that make many readers sometimes prefer reading novels.

    Differences in Characteristics of Short Stories and Novels

    Overall both short stories and novels have a lot in common in terms of structure, intrinsic and extrinsic elements. However, a significant difference lies in the short length of each story detail.

    If you like reading short stories as well as novels you might feel the difference. In the following, the differences between short stories and novels are detailed from various angles.

    1. Seen From the Number of Words

    In general, a short story contains around 5,000 to 10,000 words. It’s possible it’s shorter than that. As the name implies, short stories are called short stories because it doesn’t take long to finish one short story.

    So don’t be surprised if you will often find works in the form of short stories in magazines, books, or even newspapers because the lines are short and don’t require many sheets to print.

    If you only need a short time to read short stories, then to finish one novel you may need more time. This is because the number of words contained in a novel can reach 35,000 words or even more.

    So it’s only natural that in a novel you see the last page can reach hundreds of pages. Even so, there are many readers who can still enjoy the novel until the final page because the interesting stories contained in it can make them feel at home reading every page for a long time.

    2. Characters and Characterizations

    When viewed in terms of characters, of course, short stories and novels have many differences. Both from the number of characters to the details of the characterization. In a short story, the story that is told is quite dense and short so that in general the writer will only give two to three characters to be presented in the story.

    Some short stories even only tell about a character, while other characters are only told briefly. Some examples of short stories that focus more on one character or even from one point of view, such as Dee Lestari’s work, namely Semangkok Pickle For God and Love, Penetrating the Level of Glass and Samsara.

    In these short stories, apart from the few characterizations, the characters are also explained briefly and limitedly. In general, the characterization of a character in a short story is only described in outline and only on matters relating to the core of the story.

    In a novel, the appearance of characters tends to be more numerous and varied. There are many characters, starting from the main character to supporting characters, which are sometimes also explained a little in the novel. So that as readers we have a much more detailed picture of the background and character of the characters.

    In a novel there are at least two to dozens of characters that appear throughout the story. However, only the main character whose character is described in detail. Supporting characters serve to strengthen the story and make the story more realistic.

    Have you ever read JKRowling’s Harry Potter novels? Of course you know that the three main characters, Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, have complete descriptions from book one to book seven.

    However, several supporting characters such as Minerva McGonagall, Draco Malfoy, Hagrid, who often appear, are deliberately not explained in detail because their existence only serves as a reinforcement for the story.

    3. Storyline

    The most significant difference between a short story and a novel is the plot. In a short short story, it only has a short storyline, straight and tends to the point .

    If a short story tells about the suffering of someone who has been left by his girlfriend, then the short story will probably only discuss one problem that is the core of the story.

    Unlike the novel, which has a much more specific and varied plot because the duration of its exposure is far longer than short stories. In a novel you might find various types of straight forward plots, flashback plots or even plot twists.

    A more varied storyline in a novel provides a slower exposure time and is not to the point like short stories. When reading a novel, we will be given time to get to know each character’s character slowly and in detail, as well as understand the essence of the conflict that is currently happening to the main character.

    For example, Tere Liye’s various novels always have a way so that details in even a complicated plot can be fully conveyed to the reader.

    Especially for fantasy stories where story details are so important, so that they can shape the world of Tere Liye’s imagination in all of their readers. Some of Tere Liye’s novels that successfully represent their parallel worlds are the novel series Bumi, Bulan, and others.

    Broadly speaking, novels and short stories have quite a big difference if we look at the details of the elements contained in them. Therefore you also need to understand what the characteristics of the short story and the novel itself are like.

    Differences in terms of intrinsic and extrinsic elements

    Intrinsic elements of short stories

    The following are the intrinsic elements contained in a short story literary work.

    1. Theme

    In a short story, generally the theme that is taken to be poured into a work is a general friend and also light. Because short stories do not have much space to tell heavy and complex themes, most of the themes raised are those related to everyday life.

    2. Figures

    The characters in short stories are not much different from novels. In a short story, the characters do have a limited number, and the characterizations are also not very detailed. In a story in a short story, it is usually divided into antagonists and protagonists.

    3. Groove

    The plot in short stories tends to be short and simple. A short story usually has an advanced plot and does not have much conflict in it. Often, a short story focuses on one main character’s point of view.

    4. Background

    Even though they are only short, several short stories also have a background and story setting, even if it’s just simple. In general, these settings and backgrounds only occur in one place and do not move around.

    5. Language Style

    In short stories, the writer can use a language style that is straightforward and relaxed, or even a language style that is a little poetic. Like short stories in children’s stories, usually using a style of language that is relaxed and easy to understand.

    6. Mandate

    Even though the number of words is only a few, this does not limit a short story to have a good message and a deep meaning. Short stories that tell the story in a to the point way make the reader tend to focus more on the feelings of the main character. Even in short stories for children there are many good messages that can be used as examples of everyday life.

    In addition to its intrinsic elements, short stories also have extrinsic elements that are different from novels.

    Extrinsic Elements of Short Stories

    This extrinsic element is an element that influences a work from the outside of the short story, so that finally a story is created in such a way. However, because the short story space is limited, these extrinsic elements only appear in outline.

    1. Background

    In every story that is presented into a short story, it is no doubt influenced by the background, both from the history of the author to the background that makes the story exist. The background to creating a story is usually a purpose or reason why the story was made.

    For example, a short story is created as a sign of the author’s dedication to something or someone. So that its appearance has a clear purpose from the short story writer for his readers. However, the background in a short story is generally not very detailed.

    2. Community Environment

    The next element that might exist and give a big influence in a story is the environment or the condition of society at that time. Usually a work including a short story is made based on a situation that is currently happening in society and at the same time, so that when the short story appears it feels very close and related to the surrounding community.

    For example, a short story that discusses the current capital congestion, or issues related to it. So this short story will feel very close to the citizens of Jakarta who also often experience similar things.

    However, in a short story, it is possible that the details of the situation will not be explained because of the short duration of the story. This element tends to be the plot of the story in outline only.

    3. Psychological

    If the author’s background can influence a work he creates, so can the psychological condition of the writer. For example, if a writer tends to write stories about broken hearts and love affairs, chances are that most of the ideas are inspired by the author’s own personal experiences.

    Novel Intrinsic Elements

    Almost similar to short stories, novels also have intrinsic elements that lie within the novel itself, but if you look deeper you will find significant differences from a novel. The following is a review of the intrinsic elements of the novel.

    1. Theme

    Every literary work has a theme, and novels are no exception. If previously in a short story there were themes that tended to be general or general, then in a novel the theme of the story can develop in various ways.

    The many types of themes that can be raised in a novel make the novel classified into various types in terms of its story.

    It’s even possible when you find two novels with the same theme but have completely different details and discussions. Why so?

    Because in the novel, the author has a lot of time to explain the details of the story on each page.

    2. Characters and Characterizations

    In contrast to short stories, novels have so many characters that can be presented, as well as the characterization of each character. Even supporting characters can have a sufficient portion to simply explain the background of that character.

    This certainly affects the emergence of characters with unique and diverse characters in one novel. Characters in a novel may even experience changes in character throughout the story.

    3. Plots

    In a novel, the plot is also increasingly varied, starting from forward plot, backward to plot twist. The long duration of the novel provides plenty of time so the writer can introduce the story and setting, include conflict at several levels up to the climax.

    4. Settings

    The setting in the novel will feel so clear because it is explained in detail both from the place setting, the time setting to the environmental conditions contained in the story.

    This setting is useful for building understanding and also making the story feel more realistic.

    5. Point of View

    The story described in the novel allows for several points of view. The first-person point of view will make us as readers seem to be the main character and the third-person point of view who knows everything that happens in the novel.

    6. Language style

    The many types of novels also make many writers use various styles of language. Starting from the standard style of language like in a translated novel, a slightly lighter language style to a relaxed and slang style like in a teenlit novel.

    Novel Extrinsic Elements

    In terms of its extrinsic elements or elements that come from outside the story, the novel has several extrinsic elements that are far more detailed and have a bigger impact.

    1. Elements of the Author’s Biography

    If in a short story there are several types of background that influence the story, then in the novel it also has elements of the author’s biography. This biographical element has the same meaning as the background of the novelist, both in terms of experience, place of residence, education and others.

    This element will later have such a big influence on the theme, plot, and style of language contained in the novel. Some examples of novels that emerged from the author’s personal experience are Jessica Jung’s Shine, Henry Manampiring’s Terrace Philosophy and Fellexandro Ruby’s You Do You.

    2. Social Conditions

    This social condition is the same as the background of the community or the social situation that is currently happening in society and also towards the people around the author. This can give a lot of influence on the theme in a novel.

    Because nowadays there are many novels that are born based on the unrest that often occurs in society. Some examples of novels are Samuel Ray’s Lagi Probation, Almira Bastari’s Odd Evenness, and Geul Bae Woo’s I’m Not Giving Up, I’m Just Tired.

    3. Value

    Several novels were also born from economic, political and cultural values. By raising these values ​​the author can write a number of fiction and non-fiction stories related to the values ​​that exist in society. An example of a novel that contains economic and political values ​​is the novel by Tere Liye entitled The Land of the Bastards.

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

    Want to Know Other Novels and Short Stories?

    Broadly speaking, significant differences between short stories and novels can be found when reading both. Because, the more detailed differences lie in each story itself. If you are interested in reading novels or short stories, or even creating your own work, then the following book can be the best reference!

  • Short Narrative Text Example & Generic Structure

    Example of Short Narrative Text & Generic Structure of Narrative Text Narrative text is one of the materials that you learn in high school, this material also usually appears in certain tests such as national exams, college entrance exams to the TOEFL. In order to understand material about narrative text, you need to know what is narrative text? In this first article the author will explain the meaning of types, structures and examples of narrative text.

    Definition of Narrative Text 

    Narrative text is a type of text that tells a story about a series of events chronologically and connected to each other. The nature of narrative text is imaginative or in the form of a fictitious story (composition) which has the aim of entertaining the reader.

    Types of Narrative Text 

    Fable or fable

    is a story about animals. For example, The Ugly Duckling, The Country of the Mice, A Bear and A Rabbit, The Cat and The Rat, The Greedy Monkey, A Fox and A Little Bird, The Mouse Deer and Crocodile and so on

    Myth or myth

    is a myth / myth story that develops in society and is generally considered a factual story or actually happened. For example Aji Saka and Dewata Cengkar.

    Legend or legend

    is a story that tells about how the origin of a place. The Legend of Surabaya, The Legend of Prambanan Temple, Story of Lake Toba.

    Folktale/ folklore/ folklore

    is a story passed down from generation to generation until it becomes part of the community’s tradition. For example Malin Kundang, Golden eggs.

    Fairy tales or fables

    is a folk or children’s story that has magic in the story told by the author. For example Timun Mas, Tinker Bell, Tumbelina.

    Love story or story of love / romance

    is a story that tells (generally) the love struggle of the main character or about the love story of the characters. For example, Romeo and Juliet, I’m One of Those Fool Man.

    Personal experience

    is a narrative text that contains the author’s personal experience.

    Slices of life

    is a story that contains activities or stories that occur in the daily life of writers or imaginative figures. For example True friends.

    Horror stories

    is a type of narrative text that tells scary stories in general, such as ghosts or other astral creatures.

    Science fiction

    is a story that tells about things related to science.

    In learning narrative text, the most important thing is how well you are able to read in English, this book How to Easily Learn Toefl Reading by Peni R. Pramono will help you hone and practice your reading skills.

    Characteristics of Narrative Text 

    1. Narrative text tells about a story that existed in the past.
    2. Using nouns or nouns to replace the words animals, people, objects in the story. For example the dwarfs, carriage and so on.
    3. Usually these are stories that are widely known by people and developed in society. Examples include The Rabbit and The Turtle, Malin Kundang and so on.
    4. Elements of narrative text consist of time setting, place, story theme, characters, atmosphere, conflict and settlement.
    5. Arranged in a simple sequel or several complex sequels.

    In order to be able to understand the story that is trying to be conveyed, Sinaumed’s can hone your English reading skills by reading the book Skills And Strategies For Reading: Intensive & Extensive Read.

    Linguistic Elements of Narrative Text 

    1. Using the past tense, for example by using verb 3 such as killed, drunk, won, sent and others.
    2. Using adverbs of time or adverbs of time, for example when, suddenly, before, until, soon.
    3. Using time conjunctions, for example after, as soon as, then.
    4. Using specific characters or specific characters, for example Aladdin, Rapunzel, Cinderella.
    5. Action verbs or action verbs, for example walked, wrote, bought, talked.
    6. Using direct speech or direct sentences that use the present tense, for example Aladin says, “she is the one”
    7. Using saying and thinking verbs or verbs that show speech, for example told, said, thought.

    Because it is related to adverbs of time, it is very important to understand the tenses used in a sentence. Sinaumed’s can learn tenses through the book The 1st Students Choice Changing Times Changing Tenses.

    Generic Structure of Narrative Text

    • Orientation, is the initial paragraph that contains the introduction of the characters involved in an incident in the story. In addition, the orientation contains the scene and time of the story.
    • Complication, consists of paragraphs that explain the beginning of the event or event. In the beginning, these events became a series of storylines which then continued to conflict, climax and anti-climax.
    • Resolution, is the final part of the story. As the name implies, the third structure of this narrative text contains completion.

    Complication consists of three conflicts, viz

    • Natural conflict, natural conflict or between universes.
    • Social conflict, conflict between characters or actors.
    • Psychological conflict, conflict in the mind or self.

    In addition to the three main structures of the narrative text , the writer can add evaluation and reorientation. Evaluation is an evaluation of the storyline, while reorientation is the conclusion at the end of the story.

    Book Recommendations Related to Narrative Text

    Anti Grammar Grammar Book

    Are you afraid of grammar? Do not be afraid! This book will help you overcome your fear of grammar. But, I need your help too. After reading this book, please practice the lessons here. Can? The problem for many people when learning grammar is that they never put it into practice.

    You want to get to know someone you like better, but you never try to talk to them first. Are you waiting for him to talk to you? Are you sure he will talk to you? The above happened to the grammar. If you don’t have the courage to start, you won’t go anywhere. You will only always be overshadowed by the dream of being good at grammar. So, let’s start learning grammar, shall we?

    The Complete Book of Grammar: Powerful Steps to Master Grammar

    Grammar is easy if we want to learn. As long as we can master Grammar, English is no longer a difficult challenge. Well, in this book, Grammar is presented in a complete and easy way. It’s so easy, even those of you who are learning English for the first time will immediately understand what is being taught. Complete, easy, practical, and efficient. You can take this book anywhere to study, and let’s master Grammar! This complete book contains:

    1. Sentence
    2. Part of Speech
    3. tenses
    4. Passive Voice
    5. Modal Auxiliary Verbs
    6. Regular & Irregular Verbs
    7. Question Tags
    8. Gerund
    9. Participle
    10. Infinitive
    11. clause
    12. Direct & Indirect Speech
    13. Causative Form
    14. Elliptical Structure
    15. Degrees of Comparison
    16. Separable & Inseparable Phrasal Verbs
    17. Conditional Sentences
    18. Definite & Indefinite Articles
    19. Prefixes
    20. Basic Vocabularies
    21. Slang Languages
    22. Daily Conversations

    Smart Trick Grammar

    TOEFL (TEST OF ENGLISH AS A FOREIGN LANGUAGE) is a test that tests your standard English skills in communicating in English, especially in the academic realm. The SMART TRICK GRAMMAR book provides a complete and comprehensive coverage of English grammar theory with a concise and easy-to-understand presentation, and there are various simulation models of mini tests and practice tests which are designed as closely as possible to the actual TOEFL Test format to familiarize you before facing and working on questions. real TOEFL test questions.

    This book is also equipped with basic tips for taking the TOEFL Test along with other important information, so that you can be more prepared and confident about facing the TOEFL Test. Packages of practice questions and in-depth discussions in this book give you the opportunity to learn by working on these questions, not by rote. Once you have mastered the material in this book, you can be sure that there is not a single structure problem in the TOEFL Test that you will miss without doing it with confidence, accuracy and correctness.

    Example of Narrative Text (Problem 1)

    In order to understand narrative text more clearly, here are some examples of narrative text questions.

    “The Ugly Ducklings”

    A little duckling was unhappy because he thought he was the ugliest among all his brothers and sisters. They’d not play with him and titillated the poor ugly duckling. One day, he saw his reflection in the water and cried, “Nobody likes me. I’m so ugly.” He decided to go away from home and went far-off into the woods.

    Deep within the forest, he saw a cottage in which there lived an old lady, her hen, and her cat. The ducklings stayed with them for a few times but he was sad there and shortly left. Once the winter set in, the poor duckling nearly frozen to death. A peasant took him home to his woman and children. The poor duckling was afraid of the kids and escaped. The ugly duckling spent the winter in a very marshy lake.

    Finally, spring arrived. One day, the duckling saw a gorgeous swan swimming within the lake and fell in love with her. Then again he remembered how everybody made fun of him and he bent his head down in shame. Once he saw his own reflection in the water he was astonished. He wasn’t an unsightly duckling any longer, but a handsome young swan! Now, he knew why he had looked so completely different from his brothers and sisters. “They were ducklings but I used to be a baby swan!” he said to himself. He married the gorgeous swan and lived happily ever once.

     

    1. Why did the baby duck decide to leave home?

    A. He saw a swan.
    B. He is trying to catch a kit.
    C. He saw his reflection and thought nobody liked him because he was ugly.

    The answer is C, the explanation is in the first paragraph, the last sentence.

     

    2. After leaving home, where does the duckling go?

    A. He goes to the hills.
    B. A cottage in a deep forest.
    C. He went to another village

    The answer is B, the explanation is in the first two paragraphs.

     

    3. Who took the ugly duckling home after going away from the cottage?

    A. A peasant.
    B. A hen.
    C. Beautiful swan.

    The answer is A, the explanation is in paragraph two, the third sentence “A peasant took him home to his wife and children.”

     

    4. Where the ugly ducklings spend the winter?

    A.A cottage.
    B. Marshy pond.
    C. Lake.

    The answer is B, the explanation of which is found in the last two paragraphs of the paragraph “The ugly duckling spent the winter in a marshy pond.”

     

    5. When the ugly duckling saw a gorgeous swan?

    A.Winter.
    B. Summer.
    C.Spring.

    The answer is C, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the first sentence, “Finally, spring arrived. One day, the duckling saw a gorgeous swan swimming within the lake and fell in love with her.”

     

    6. Why did the ugly duckling bend down and shame when he saw a gorgeous swan?

    A. He remembered everyone made fun of him.
    B. Because he is a duck
    C. He forgot why.

    The answer is A, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the third sentence “Then again he remembered how everybody made fun of him and he bent his head down in shame.”

     

    7. Why do ugly ducklings feel astonished?

    A. He saw his own reflection.
    B. He saw the beautiful swan.
    C. He saw a flying bird.

    The answer is A, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the sentence “When he saw his own reflection in the water he was astonished.”

     

    8. Why did he call the ugly duckling?

    A. He has different colors.
    B. He is a swan but lives as a duck.
    C. He likes beautiful swans.

    The answer is B, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the sentence “They were ducklings but I was a baby swan!”

     

    9. What the ugly duckling saw in the cottage?

    A. A cat, hen and a man.
    B. A hen, cat and an old woman.
    C. A hen, cat and swan.

    The answer is B, the explanation of which is in the second paragraph of the sentence “he saw a cottage in which there lived an old lady, her hen, and her cat.”

     

    10. Why did the ugly duckling leave the peasant?

    A. He was scared of his children.
    B. He was scared of his wife.
    C. He is happy living with the peasant.

    The answer is A, the explanation is in the second paragraph of the sentence “The poor duckling was afraid of the kids and escaped”

    In the Essential Grammar And Reading Strategy For TOEFL Test book, Sinaumed’s can learn various narrative text questions that can help you develop your English reading skills.

    Example of Narrative Text (Problem 2)

     

    “The Snow White And Seven Dwarfs”

    One day, there was a queen sitting close to a very stunning window while tailoring and seeing the snow. Accidentally, her finger was cut by a stitching needle so 3 drops of blood dripped out. The drops of blood fell down on the snow. The red color of the blood that was stuck in the white of the snow looked very pretty. Suddenly the queen thought “If solely I had a toddler whose skin was as white as snow and whose lips were as red as blood”.

    as the time glided by, finally a queen gave birth to a really pretty princess whose skin was as white as snow and whose lips were as red as blood. The queen grew up as a really pretty and kind-hearted woman. She was referred to as Snow White. However, once Snow White was regarding teenagers, the queen died owing to Associate in Nursing sickness. Once the queen’s death, the king married once more. This new queen was wicked and despised Snow white. The queen gave orders that Snow White was to be treated as a servant.

    Everyday the queen stood ahead of her magic mirror while asking “Who is the most stunning lady within the land?” and also the mirror continuously answered, “You are the foremost stunning one in all.” The new queen asked constant questions everyday and also the mirror continuously answered the constant factor. However one day the mirror answered that the queen was so stunning however Snow White was rather more stunning than the queen. It created the queen so angry that she gave orders to at least one of her Huntsmen to require Snow White into the woods and kill her.

    The huntsman had such a short heart that he couldn’t do the deed. He told her to run away. In her fleeing into the woods, she found an area in which seven dwarfs lived. Their house was tiny and strange. Snow White entered the insufficient house and located it very untidy. Then, she began to shut down the whole house. upstairs she found seven very little beds. She was so exhausted that she stretched on one in all the beds. Shortly then, she was asleep on the bed.

    When the Dwarfs came home they were shocked to seek out Snow White and after some argument, they set to let her keep. She is secure to cook and look after them. She lived there happily.

    Unfortunately, The Queen discovered the place where Snow White was living and disguising herself as a witch. She then took a poisoned apple and kicked it off for the Dwarfs bungalow. She gave Snow White the poisoned apple to eat and as presently as she bit the apple, she sank into a state of mind.

    Thinking she was dead, the Dwarfs engineered a glass coffin and placed her in it. For days she lay in the forest in her glass coffin. One day, the prince was riding through the forest searching for Snow White and located her. He leaned over and kissed her. She opened her eyes and sat up with a smile. everybody was happy at that point. The prince took Snow White to his palace wherever they were married and lived merrily ever once.

     

    1. Who is the pretty princess who has skin as white as snow and her lips as red as blood?

    A. Aladin
    B. Snow white
    C. Cinderella

     

    2. Why did the queen ask the huntsman to kill snow white?

    A. Because Snow White is prettier than the queen.
    B. Because Snow White has an apple.
    C Because Snow White has good skin.

     

    3. Where does Snow White go after she runs from the huntsmen?

    A. Forest.
    B. Woods.
    C. Lake.

     

    4. What did the queen give to Snow White after knowing that she was still alive?

    A. A pineapple.
    B. An apple.
    C. A poisoned apple. 

     

    5. How did Snow White wake up after eating the poisoned apple?

    A. A prince comes and kisses her.
    B. A prince gave her another apple.
    C. A prince came to give her some money.

    The narrative text questions in junior high and high school are of course different, so that you can understand the narrative text material you should be diligent in doing the practice questions and checking each answer. This one article can help you understand more deeply about narrative text material. Have a good study !

    Other Articles Related to Narrative Text

  • Short Distance Running: Definition, Benefits, Basic Techniques and Regulations

    Short distance running is one of the elements of physical and health education that needs to be learned in terms of terms, techniques, benefits and basic rules. Simply put, a runner athlete uses his feet at the highest speed to reach the target time in a short time.

    A. Definition of Short Distance Running

    So here it is, Sprinters (sprinters / short distance runners) like Mohammad Zohri (National Athlete, 3rd Champion in the 100 meter race at the Olympics, Golden Grand Prix Osaka 2019, Japan) perform this type of running technique that he masters at full strength and speed throughout a predetermined track line from start to finish in order to achieve victory based on the shortest time record. Short distance runners are called sprinters

    Zohri specializes in running 100 meters, although there are 200 meters and 400 meters as alternative tracks that are contested in short distance running. Here are some literature reviews regarding the theoretical description of the nature of the 100 meter sprint :

    In his book Happy Yoyo (2000: 11) states that running is included in the gliding phase, which is a body movement where both feet are in the air (both soles off the ground), in contrast to walking where the feet are always in contact with the earth or the ground.

    Mochamad Djuminar explained that a runner will do an accelerated step frequency, so that at one time the tendency of the body to float when he runs. This means that when the two pegs float, at least there is a peg that supports the ground. (Mochamad Djuminar A. Widya, 2004: 13)

    Wikipedia defines running as a body movement (gait) where at one point there is a flying phase, all feet are off the ground. So, in contrast to walking, where one leg must remain as a support and in contact with the ground, running is a body movement in which both feet are present when they can float in the air or not in contact with the ground.

    Walking and running are part of basic athletic training which includes practicing, compiling a physical training program, techniques, tactics, and much more. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn more, a book entitled Walking and Running Athletic Coaching from Dr. Suratmin, S.Pd., M.Or.

    B. History of Short Distance Running

    Based on historical records, short distance running began to appear in the 7th century BC or in the days of Ancient Greece and originated from an Ancient Greek warrior. At that time, a soldier wanted to announce the victory of Greece from Persia and he ran with a message to convey to the King.

    However, unexpectedly, after conveying the message of victory to the King, he died. The king who heard the news wanted to pay homage to the soldier’s death by holding a short distance race.

    The era that continues to develop makes short distance running increasingly recognized by the world community. Until finally, in 1912 there was an organization that overshadowed short-distance running athletics, namely the IAAF ( International Association of Athletics Federation ). Currently, around 212 countries have become members of the IAAF.

    C. Benefits of Short Distance Running

    Not only humans, even animals use running as the fastest way to move using their feet. At one time the running movement of all feet off the ground, in sports terms as body movement (gait). Running is a form of aerobic and anaerobic exercise.

    In the Journal of e-Biomedik (eBm), Volume 3, Number 1, January-April 2015 it is stated Aerobics, is a sports activity that is carried out continuously with low to moderate intensity, such as: walking, running, cycling and jogging. In contrast to anaerobic sports, this sports activity requires high intensity with fast energy in a short time, but not for a long and continuous duration.

    For a professional runner, especially at short distances, they will use special techniques for both Aerobic and Anaerobic exercises. This training technique will be useful in shaping their bodies so that one day they are ready to run fast.

    Biomechanical analysis (mechanical method with the study of the structure and function of the mechanical aspects of biological systems, at the level of the whole organism to organs, cells and cell organelles) of runners shows changes in their bodies, including, when carrying out running movements there is a large angle of their knees.

    Mentioned by (Riyadi, 1982), to improve the performance of a runner requires the formation of maximum muscle strength and power, because in short distance running it is influenced by the following factors:

    1. Speed
    2. Power (Muscle Explosive Power)
    3. Strength
    4. Coordination (Movement Coordination)
    5. Flexibility (flexibility)
    6. Agility
    7. Stamina

    On The Sprint Project, a Youtube channel that discusses knowledge of sprints or short distance running, it is conveyed that there are 7 Benefits of Sprint according to Science, including:

    1. Development of muscle strength

    As we know that Short Distance Running is included in the type of anaerobic sports activity. Anaerobic activity can formulate glucose into energy without using oxygen. As a result, the body will be more powerful because it absorbs more energy and uses energy sources stored in the muscles.

    2. Increase Fat Oxidation or fat burning

    Fat oxidation is basically the process by which your body burns fat and uses it for energy. A 2018 study examined the effects of just one training session and showed a significant effect on post-workout fat burning and total energy expenditure in your muscle tissue. ( Biomedical Human Kinetics 10(1):118-126 – august 2018)

    3. Increase protein synthesis, maximum muscle development without fat

    Protein synthesis is the process by which your muscles build and repair, this means your body will more effectively use the protein you consume to build lean muscle. The protein system involves DNA in the process of forming proteins.

    Deoxyribonucleic acid, better known by the abbreviation DNA (Deoxyribonucleic Acid) is the genetic material found in living cells, which has inherited properties. In a 2010 study it was found that when protein and carbohydrates were consumed immediately after a sprint session, there was an increase in protein synthesis. This is similar to the anabolic window right after a weight training session.

    4. Increase aerobic capacity, the body becomes fitter

    Aerobic capacity is the maximum amount of oxygen our bodies can take in and deliver to our muscles during high intensity exercise, also known as V02 Max.

    Mike Boyle is head strength handling and conditioning coach for the Boston Red Sox in his book, An Advance in Functional Training, Mike Boyle discusses sprinting, in his writing “Interval training develops aerobic capacity better than aerobic training.

    The fastest way to increase VO2 Max, our standard measure of aerobic fitness, is through interval training.” So that means our bodies will be fresher because the amount of oxygen in our muscles increases.

    5. Maximizes the ability of muscle fibers

    Several basic components such as character, psychology, body proportions, red muscle, white muscle and ethnicity are often considered in the selection of athletes (Widhiyanti 2013) . Genetically, an average person’s body is composed of 50% slow type muscle fibers and 50% fast type muscle fibers in muscles used for movement (Quinn, 2013).

    Muscle fibers are very small, the part of the muscle that gets tired quickly but they are very strong, in one “jump” they generate a lot of power in a short time. Sprinting can increase the amount of fast twitch fiber to then train existing fibers to recruit more quickly to produce a greater number of power benefits.

    Joe McConkey, an exercise physiologist in Boston and a certified running coach, said that by running, most of the muscles work or experience eccentric contractions, which are the heaviest loads on the body.

    We will tend to notice changes in muscle mass and real strength when the intensity of running is increased. However, we will get excellent results, if we have a good distance record in running.

    6. Increase insulin sensitivity, good for diabetes healing exercises

    Insulin is a hormone that determines how our body responds to carbohydrates. In a 2010 study examining the effects of sprinting on insulin, they found that sixty minutes of high-intensity exercise for 14 days improved insulin sensitivity.

    Lowering HbA1c in patients with type 2 diabetes can be through structured physical activity consisting of resistance training, aerobic exercise, or a combination of both.

    In the writings of Umpierrez et al., 2011, structured exercise with intervals of more than 150 minutes per week can reduce HbA1c, this time interval is more effective in the process of decreasing it. Moreover, combining physical activity and a perfect diet will be very beneficial with lower HbA1c values. (from Husada Mahakam Journal Volume III No. 6, November 2013, pp. 263 – 318).

    According to (Peirce, 1999) exercise is often recommended in the management of healing type 1 DM and type 2 DM and can increase the absorption of glucose into energy by increasing insulin sensitivity and reducing body fat accumulation.

    7. Improve heart health

    According to the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention in America, there are 610,000 deaths per year, enough to give us information that heart disease is 1 in 4 causes of death.

    Sprinting not only gives our stomach a six pack shape but is able to make our heart stronger and more effective in doing its job. in 2012, a study conducted with 4840 participants suffering from coronary heart disease concluded that the benefits of high-intensity exercise are very positive, so they highly recommend even for people suffering from coronary heart disease.

    There are many more benefits of sprinting or short distance running, but hopefully the 7 points above are sufficient to represent the benefits of short distance running.

    D. Techniques or basic knowledge of Short Distance Running

    In every sport, it is important to know the right techniques and physical training for their needs and demands, in the book entitled Training of Physical Conditions from Dikdik Zafar Sidik, Dr., M.Pd. et al. Proper training will be discussed for each existing sport, including short distance running.

    A runner must know the basic knowledge of sprinting or running short distances before he steps into sprinting techniques. Bompa (1999) explains, some basic things that must be understood by sprinters, are as follows:

    1. Leaning forward slightly while running, the angles of both arms slightly flexed 90 degrees then while running swing the arms in the same direction.
    2. Relaxed condition in the muscles of the front and both arms.
    3. The lower leg is pushed firmly until it is straight, and the lift in the front is attempted until it is parallel to the ground.
    4. Try to keep the position of the waist level the same while running.
    5. Body leans forward abruptly as you reach the finish, so your chest can reach the ribbon.

    After we understand Bompa’s (1999) description of the basic short-distance running techniques above, it’s a good idea to also learn the next few techniques in order to maximize results in short-distance running. Here are some short distance running techniques:

    1. Technique Start Running Short Distance

    As a beginner runner before the “start” you are required to warm up your body first. According to (Purnomo 2007: 23) a runner must make initial preparations before running, it is called a start, the main goal is to optimize the sprint pattern.

    There are three kinds of starting techniques in sprinting or running short distances, which are as follows:

    • Short Start (Bunch Start). The left foot is in front and the knee of the right leg is placed parallel to the left foot, spaced about one fist. Fingers together and thumbs apart, both placed behind the starting line.
    • Medium Start. Left foot remains in front, right knee is placed on the right, parallel to the heel of the left foot, give a distance of about one fist. Fingers together and thumbs apart, both placed behind the starting line.
    • Long Start. Like the two techniques above, the left foot is placed in front of the knee of the right leg which is behind the left foot, give a distance of about one fist. Fingers together and thumbs apart, both placed behind the starting line.

    There are three sequences or steps in the short distance running start technique explained by Bompa (1999), including the following:

    a. Be ready

    When the starter has given a ready signal, the runner will be ready to place both feet touching the block that has been prepared front and back, the knee of the back leg is placed on the ground, parallel to the left foot, shoulder-width apart. The fingers form an inverted V and are behind the starting line then the position of the head is flat with the back, while the eyes must still look straight down.

    b. Bet ready

    After the signal is ready to be sounded, the position of the body has begun to change, the body begins to lean slightly forward, raise the waist a little higher than the shoulders, because the position of the shoulders is slightly forward from the two hands.

    Then the knee is pressed back, the knee of the front leg is in a position to form a right angle of 90 degrees, while the runner’s back leg forms 120-140 degrees.

    c. Aba-aba Yes

    After a starter gives the signal “yaak”, then this is when a runner starts exerting all his strength. The position of the body is straightened and lifted then the feet become a hard pedestal on the start block to hit the thrust.

    Both hands are lifted from the ground and then swing in rhythm with the running motion. The back leg starts to push stronger, the front leg pushes little by little, but soon the back leg is swung forward quickly while the body condition is leaning forward, the position of the knees and waist is fully straightened, like forming a 45 degree angle to the ground at the end of the push.

    2. Short Distance Running Techniques

    In this phase a runner exerts power and speed with the fast running techniques he has learned. Purnomo (2007:33) conveys, there are two stages in sprinting or sprints, including the following:

    a. Support Phase

    The support phase aims to minimize resistance when it hits the ground and maximize forward thrust. The support phase consists of the front support and the thrust support. The technique is as follows:

    • Land on the soles of the feet.
    • The bent support leg knee must be minimal at the time of amortization.
    • the swing leg is accelerated, the hip, knee joint and ankle of the supporting leg must be straightened firmly when taking off.
    • The thigh of the swing leg rises quickly to a horizontal position.

    b. kite phase

    The gliding phase is basically the goal of this phase to maximize forward thrust and then prepare for effective foot placement when it hits the ground. The technique is as follows:

    • Swinging the knee of the leg, moving it forward and up.
    • In the recovery phase The knee of the supporting leg is bent, the rhythm of the arm swing is active but relaxed.
    • Then the supporting leg moves backwards.

    3. Technique of Passing the Finish Line

    This is one of the determining techniques when a runner tries to win, namely the Finish Line. A runner who, if the parts of his body are in a vertical plane from the side closest to the finish line, is said to have made it to the finish line, in accordance with the rules and lines that have been provided. The body part in question is almost all parts of the body, such as: head, neck, arms and legs.

    Muhtar (2011: 14) explains, there are three techniques when crossing the finish line in sprinters, namely:

    • Leaning the chest then dropping it forward.
    • One shoulder is dropped forward.
    • Run as fast as possible, until a few meters of the finish line is passed.

    The technique that is often used is technique no. 2. If there are several runners competing simultaneously across the finish line, then the runner whose limb touches the ribbon or line first is the winner.

    E. Short Distance Running Rules

    1. Race Rules

    • The start and finish lines are 5 cm wide, right angled to the inside edge of the track. The edge of the start line and the edge of the nearest finish line is the measure of the race distance.
    • “ready”, “ready” and “yes” or the sound of a gun are the signals used in short distance races.
    • When the signal “yes” or the sound of a gun being fired into the air, all the participants in the race start running.
    • Warnings are given a maximum of 3 times for participants who make mistakes at the start.
    • In the big short distance race, there are four stages, namely the first round, second round, semifinal round, and final round.
    • The first round will occur if the number of participants is large, the first and second winners of each heat have the right to advance to the next round.

    2.The following are Disqualifications or Things That Are Considered Unauthorized

    Things that are considered invalid are:

    • Three times made a wrong start.
    • Pass or enter another runner’s track.
    • Cheating interferes with other runners.
    • Get off the track.
    • Proven use of doping or stimulant drugs.
    • Short Distance Running Equipment and Facilities

    3. Tracks

    Each track or short-distance running tire is formed in a field, between 1.22 meters wide with a total of 8 pieces.

    4. Equipment

    Spikes, starting blocks, finish poles, stopwatches, and start flags or pistols are the tools commonly used in short distance running competitions.

    5. Dividing the distance

    • Short distance running: 100m to 400m running motion which is done by maximizing all techniques starting from the start speed, when running sprints and techniques entering the finish line, thus determining whether the time taken is good or bad. In general, short distance running uses a squat start. So, Squat Start is a starting technique commonly used in short distance running.
    • Middle distance running: 800 ms/s 1500 m.
    • Long-distance running: 3000m to 42.195 km because the distance is quite far, both use a standing start, it requires very high skill, because it consists of exerting or utilizing maximum energy in a relatively very short time (Agung, 2013).

    F. Short distance running numbers

    Running is a simple sport, one of the numbers contested in athletics, both at regional, national and international levels.

    This athletics branch consists of several numbers, namely fast walking, running and jumping and throwing. As explained above, running consists of short distance running (Sprint), middle distance running, long distance running and marathon. At the points of distance distribution, the classification of short distance running based on the number of runs includes running 50 meters, running 100 meters, running 200 meters and running 400 meters.

    G. The difference between short and medium distance running

    The website of the Ministry of Education and Culture (Kemdikbud) explains that the main principle difference between these three athletics sports lies in the level of speed. Because the distance from the short distance race track is relatively short, up to 400 m, sprinters must exert their energy to reach the finish line as quickly as possible.

    In contrast to long-distance running, the speed factor is not the main thing. Likewise with middle distance running, the difference in distance is very decisive. Using energy-saving techniques and running as efficiently as possible are the main factors that must be considered when running long and medium distances.

    The key performance and power capabilities of the long-distance runner. Because considering the distance traveled is farther than the middle distance running. In addition, there are many differences in principles and techniques between the two. The runner’s foot rest is the next difference.

    Sprinters use more of the forefoot, the forefoot is very influential on speed. Not only on the footstool, it is the difference between the three types of running. In short distance running , training muscle strength and speed is very important to do.

    The sole of the forefoot is the main factor of this running number. The right start technique is also very influential because it requires a strong repulsion at the squat start. Meanwhile, all parts of the soles of the feet are used as a foundation for medium-distance running and long-distance running. The frequency of training to increase endurance and stamina is preferred in medium and long distance running.

    So, that’s an explanation of short distance running, starting from the technique to the things that need to be prepared when doing it. If Sinaumed’s likes sports then short distance running can be a choice of daily exercise that is easy to do but can still maintain our fitness and health.

  • Short Biography and Works of Karl Marx

    Biography of Karl Marx –  Hello, Sinaumed’s, this time we will discuss about Karl Marx. Who does n’t know the Father of Socialism on this one?

    This one figure is known for his revolutionary thoughts, especially regarding his very famous socialism and communism. It is not surprising that he is called the Father of Socialism and the Founding Father of Communism , along with his friend Friedrich Engels .

    Karl Marx was a teacher of communism whose teachings are still used as a system of government in several countries around the world. This can happen, because Marx’s ideas began to show a great influence on the development of the world of work after he died. This influence continues to grow after being driven by the victory of the Marxist Bolsheviks in the Russian October Revolution.

    However, did you know that the figure of Karl Marx was very unique and rebellious because of his thoughts in his time. Even so, in the history of his life, he is known as a philosopher, sociologist, political economist and social theorist.

    Sinaumed’s is becoming more and more curious about what the life story of a Karl Marx is like? How come you have an idea about the concept of communism and what exactly does it mean by communism itself? So that you are not curious anymore, let’s look at the article below.

    Karl Marx’s Childhood

    Born on May 5, 1818 in the city of Trier, the southeastern region of Germany which was then still part of the Lower Rhine Province, Kingdom of Prussia. Marx was born into a Jewish family with middle-class economic conditions.

    He was the third child of nine children owned by the couple Heinrich Marx and Henrietta Marx. Despite coming from a family of Jewish descent, his father in 1816 decided to be baptized a Christian at the age of 36.

    Heinrich was a lawyer who was quite successful in Prussia. Marx’s father was also a reform activist during his time. His father’s decision to embrace Christianity was because in 1815, there was a regulation that prohibited Jews from occupying crucial positions in society.

    Even so, his father was baptized by a Lutheran, not a Catholic which is the main faith in Trier. The reason, because Marx’s father was someone with beliefs that equate Protestantism with intellectual freedom.

    Karl Marx himself was baptized when he was 6 years old, along with his siblings. Meanwhile, his mother was just baptized after his father died. Even though Trier was known as one of the Catholic cities in Germany at that time. However, the influence of liberal ideas became easier to enter because of its location on the border with France.

    Until the age of 12, Karl Marx studied at home, aka homeschooling . However, he eventually continued his education at the Jesuit school, Trier, which at that time was known as the Friedrich-Wilhelm Gymnasium. Marx attended school for 5 years, from 1830 to 1835. During school, Marx himself was just an ordinary student, like most students in general.

    One thing that was unexpected from his new school. It turned out that the principal at that time was a friend of his father who was a man with liberal views. The head of the school is a Kantian who is respected by the people of Rhineland, but is under suspicion by the authorities.

    Because of the existing suspicions. Eventually the school came under surveillance and was raided in 1832.

    Karl Marx’s Youth

    So, it was when he entered the campus that Marx began to show his rebellious attitude . After studying at the Jesuits, Marx continued studying at the University of Bonn, Germany. In a way, he is an active student in academic life on campus and is also known as a rebel.

    During the first two semesters, Marx spent his days making trouble, getting drunk, and even fighting. His father was furious and forced Marx to move to another, more serious school, namely the University of Berlin, majoring in philosophy and law.

    This is where Marx got to know philosophy from GWF Hegel, a professor in Berlin. Although initially not so fascinated by Hegel’s theory, he was still heavily involved with Hegelian youth groups. In that group of radical students, among them were Bruno Bauer and Ludwig Feuerbach. They usually criticized the problems of political and religious progress at that time.

    In 1836, when Marx was increasingly eager to get involved politically. Marx was secretly engaged to Jenny von Westphalen, a woman from a respectable family in Trier who was four years his senior. Seeing the behavior of the child who is also increasingly radical. In a series of letters, Marx’s father expressed concern at seeing his son go crazy like that.

    Heinrich also reprimanded her for not taking the responsibilities of marriage seriously enough, especially since her future wife was from an upper-class family. His father also asked Marx to stop his marriage to Jenny.

    5 years passed, Marx finally received his doctorate from the University of Jena in 1841. Unfortunately, because of the radical politics he brought. This prevented him from getting a teaching position there.

    He also moved on to find a new job. In 1842, he began working as a journalist, and within 10 months he became chief editor of a liberal newspaper in Cologne, called the Rheinische Zeitung. Not last long, one year later, Marx resigned on March 18, 1843. After his resignation, it became a coincidence, the local government ordered the closing of all newspapers starting April 1, 1843.

    Three months later, exactly 7 years after Karl Marx was secretly engaged to Jenny von Westphalen. In June 1843, Marx married her and in October, they moved to Paris.

    They were blessed with six children, but due to extreme poverty, only three children who were girls survived to adulthood. Karl Marx’s children as adults were also actively involved in political activities.

    Marx’s life in Paris

    In Paris, Marx met Arnold Ruge who was also active in politics. They even founded a political journal entitled Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher . Unfortunately, both have different philosophies from one another. Even so, the journal actually brought Marx to Friedrich Engels in August 1844 in a famous Parisian cafe at that time. Uniting them as collaborators and lifelong friends.

    Friedrich Engels was the son of a textile factory owner who became a socialist and criticized the living conditions faced by working class people. Much of Marx’s pity, the misery of the working class stems from his exposure to Engels as well as his own ideas.

    The two of them also began to write criticisms of the philosopher Bruno Bauer, a Young Hegelian and former friend of Marx while studying in Berlin. The results of the first collaboration between Marx and Engels were published in 1845 as The Holy Family.

    That same year, he was caught writing for the radical newspaper Vorwärts. Marx was expelled from France and moved to Belgium. Vorwärts himself had strong ties to the organization that became the Communist League.

    Marx’s life in Brussels

    Moving country, moving philosophy. Karl Marx was reunited with another figure who introduced him to socialism experts, until he completely broke up with the Young Hegelian philosophy. That figure is Moses Hess.

    While in Brussels, Marx wrote The German Ideology and first developed his theory of historical materialism. However, he could not find a publisher willing to publish his work. Until his death, the manuscript of the German Ideology was never published.

    Then early in 1846, Marx founded the Communist Correspondence Committee in an attempt to connect socialists from all over Europe. Inspired through his ideas, particularly from his writings in the radical newspaper Vorwärts . The socialists in England held a conference and formed the Communist League.

    A year later, the Communist League finally held a central meeting in London in 1847. The organization asked Marx and Engels to write Manifest der Kommunistischen Partei (Manifesto of the Communist Party) which was published in 1848.

    Again, in 1849 Marx was expelled from Belgium. Anticipating the socialist revolution, he returned to France, but he was also deported from there. His hometown, Prussia, also refused to re-naturalize Karl Marx. He eventually moved to London. Although the British refused him citizenship, Marx remained in London until his death.

    Marx’s life in London

    Although not a good new start. In London, Marx helped found the German Workers’ Education Society and the new headquarters of the Communist League.

    He continued to work as a journalist, including a 10-year stint as correspondent for the New York Daily Tribune from 1852 to 1862. However, he never earned a decent wage and was largely supported by Engels. Marx became increasingly focused on capitalism and economic theory, until, in 1867, he published the first volume of Das Kapital.

    The remainder of his life was spent writing and revising the manuscript for the additional volume of Das Kapital, which was not completed. The two remaining volumes were collected and published posthumously by Engels.

    Karl Marx’s Lifetime Works

    During his lifetime, although from year to year, Karl Marx was deported from various countries. He regularly writes down his thoughts and publishes them in journals, newspapers where he works, and even publishes a book.

    Not infrequently, Karl Marx also worked with his best friend, Friedrich Engels. According to the marxist.org website , here are some of the important works of Karl Marx himself as well as works made with Engels.

    • Theses on Feuerbach (Marx, 1845)
    • The Poverty of Philosophy (Marx, 1847)
    • Wage-labour and Capital (Marx, 1847)
    • The Principles of Communism (Engels, 1847)
    • Manifesto of the Communist Party (Marx and Engels, 1848)
    • Prices of Wages and Profit (Marx, 1865)
    • The Housing Problem (Engels, 1872)
    • Capital I, Capital II, Capital III (Marx, 1867 – 1894)

    Marx and his Factory School Ideas

    After the problems that occurred as a result of the Manifesto of the Communist Party he made. In spending his life in London. Karl Marx was also very active in forming a better curriculum for the children of workers there, you know .

    At that time, children aged 9-12 years had to work in factories. For this reason, Marx put his ideas into creating a part-time system for the children of workers in his book entitled Capital. Marx hoped that the children would be able to work, but still be able to continue their education.

    But unfortunately, the capitalists and the government at that time were not indifferent to this half-time idea of ​​Marx. They said it would cost more just to hire 2 child labor shifts . As a result, many children of laborers are fired if they are caught working while at school.

    The curriculum proposed by Marx at that time was actually not much different from conventional schools. Starting with mental education, physical education (a combination of gymnastics and military training), and there is also polytechnic education which teaches the general principles of all production processes.

    The point is that Marx wanted to emphasize education for working children and youth, so that they could develop into individuals capable of carrying out social changes around them. Marx favors a combination of education and work, compared to an education system that requires children to study all day long.

    According to Marx, with this part-time work and school system, children and youth workers can practice directly. They also know what causes the errors that have been made so far in the production system. It can also make them individuals who are willing to make changes for their people.

    Karl Marx’s death

    Not many people know that actually, Marx in most of his life had many health problems. The problem is related to insomnia, rheumatism, headaches, toothaches, and even heart disease.

    Marx also died of pleurisy on March 14, 1883. He was buried in London and was only marked with a simple stone. Then in 1954, the British Communist Party erected a large monument decorated with a statue of Marx.

    Until now, there is a large headstone that you can see when Sinaumed’s visits England. The tombstone contains the complementary sentence of the Communist Manifesto, namely ” Workers of the World Unite “, as well as a quote from the Thesis on Feuerbach.

    Well, Sinaumed’s , that’s a brief history of the biography of Karl Marx and his works. It turns out that Karl Marx’s life at that time was the same as other scientists, huh. Even though Karl Marx was only an ordinary human being, it was his thoughts that made him extraordinary, like a scientist.

    We can also take an example from the good intentions of Karl Marx who wanted to make changes, such as the curriculum and his attention to the world of education. To balance the learning activities of many children. Then they will be able to become better individuals. Not only learning from theory, but also from the practice of producing something. Hopefully Sinaumed’s can be inspired to make changes for the better, okay ?

    For Sinaumed’s who are still curious about Karl Marx. You can really read the Biography of Karl Marx by Isaiah Berlin which you can find at sinaumedia.com. You too can understand Karl Marx’s views clearly and straightforwardly in the abridged version in the book Karl Marx A Brief Introduction by Peter Singer.

    Then, if Sinaumed’s is interested in understanding and studying the thoughts of the Father of Socialism, of course he can read the book Thoughts of Karl Marx written by Frans Magnis Suseno. In his book, Frans explains the main points of Marx’s thoughts objectively and critically.

    You can find these three books about Karl Marx, from his biography to an explanation of his thoughts and views, at your favorite sinaumedia or via sinaumedia.com .

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

    Author: Indah Utami

    Also Read!

    1. Definition and History of Ideology
    2. Get to know what is the King’s Sovereignty Theory
    3. History of World War 2 and its Impact on Indonesia
    4. Definition of Defending the State According to Experts and the 1945 Constitution 
    5. Get to know the History of the G30S/PKI Event
    6. Dimensions of Pancasila as an Open Ideology
    7. History of the Formation and Fall of the Soviet Union
  • Short and Easy to Memorize Lyrics of Regional Songs in Indonesia

    Lyrics of Regional Songs in Indonesia – One of the ways in which Indonesia’s cultural wealth is manifested is through various folk songs, ranging from folk songs with short lyrics to folk songs with long lyrics. Not only in terms of lyrics, a number of folk songs have fast or slow tempos. However, various folk songs in Indonesia are also full of values ​​and messages for the community.

    Folk songs with short lyrics generally consist of only four to five verses, making it easy for anyone to memorize. Regional songs or regional music or regional songs, are songs or music originating from a certain area and are popularly sung, both by the people of that area and other people. In general, the composer or author of this folk song is no longer known.

    The regional anthem is similar to the national anthem, but its status is only regional in nature and is written as a song from a region. Regional songs usually have lyrics according to their respective regional languages.

    These regional songs or regional music are usually sung or played according to certain traditions in each region, for example when lulling children to sleep, children’s games, folk entertainment, folk parties, people’s struggles, and so on. Regional songs usually refer to a song that has a special rhythm for a region.

    Some of the characteristics of regional songs, among others:

    1. Tells about the state of the environment or the culture of the local community which is heavily influenced by local customs.
    2. It is simple and does not require deep enough musical knowledge to learn it, for example reading and writing musical notes.
    3. Rarely is the author known.
    4. Contains the values ​​of life, elements of social togetherness, and harmony with the surrounding environment.
    5. It is difficult for someone from another area to sing because of a lack of mastery of the local dialect or language, so that their appreciation is not optimal.
    6. Contains unique and distinctive values ​​of life.

    There are regional songs that have become popular throughout the country as a result of being broadcast by radio and television. What are some examples? The following is a complete list of regional songs.

    Lyrics of the Old Cockatoo – Regional Songs of Maluku and North Maluku

    Parrot
    Perched on the window
    Granny is old
    She only has two teeth left

    Si Patokaan Song Lyrics – Regional Song of North Sulawesi

    It’s a pity, the Patokaan
    Matego-tego gorges, it’s a
    pity, it’s a pity, the Patokaan
    Matego-tego gorges, it’s a pity that
    Sako mangemo is a land far away
    Mangemo milei lek lako, dear
    Sako mangemo land is far away
    Mangemo milei lek lako, dear

    Lyrics of My Goat Son – East Nusa Tenggara Regional Song

    Where is my goat’s kid
    My goat’s kid is in the hibiscus tree.
    Where is my heart?
    Your heart’s heart is in the new village

    Lyrics of the song Cut the Goose Duck – East Nusa Tenggara Regional Song

    Cublak-Cublak Suweng Song Lyrics – Regional Song of East Java

    Cublak-cublak suweng
    Suwengé ting gelènèr
    Mambu ketundhung gudèl
    Pak Empong léra-léré
    Greetings ngguyu ndhelikaké
    Sir, sir pong dhelé kopong
    Sir, sir pong dhelé kopong

    Village Song Lyrics at Nan Di Mato – West Sumatra Regional Song

    Village far away in mato
    Gunuang sansai baku liliang
    Takana jo comrade, comrade nan lamo
    Sangkek basu liang suliang
    The people are beautiful and
    Suko is
    so cooperative How come it’s hard for you to go home
    Den takana
    jo kampung jo village


    Lyrics of the song Ampar-Ampar Pisang – Regional Song of South Kalimantan

    Ampar-ampar banana
    My banana is not yet ripe
    Cook bigi in prison Bari-bari
    Cook bigi in
    prison Manggalepak manggalepok
    Broken wood crooked
    Bent eaten by the fire of the fire cang pouring
    Bengkok eaten by the fire of the fire cang pouring
    Nang where is the batis kutung It is
    entrusted with dawang
    Nang where is the batis kutung
    Dikitipi is dawang

    Bungong Jeumpa Song Lyrics – Aceh Regional Song

    Bungong jeumpa, Bungong Jeumpa magnificent in Aceh
    Bungong teuleubèh, teuleubèh beautiful lagoë na
    Putéh kunèng meujampu mirah
    Bungong is beautiful lagoë na

    Lam sina buleuën, lam sina buleuën angèn peuayôn
    Rurôh meususôn, meususôn, nyang mala-mala
    Mangat that mubèë meunyo tatém côm
    Leupah that harôm si bungong jeumpa

    Lyrics of the song Yamko Rambe Yamko – Regional Songs of Papua and West Papua

    Hee yamko Rambe Yamko
    Aronawa kombe
    Hee Yamko Rambe Yamko
    Aronawa Kombe
    Temino Kibe Kubano Ko Bombe Ko
    Yuma No Bungo Awe Ade

    Temino Kibe Kubano Ko Bombe Ko
    Yuma No Bungo Awe Ade
    Hongke Hongke, Hongke Riro
    Hongke Jombe, Jombe Riro
    Hongke Hongke, Hongke Riro
    Hongke Jombe, Jombe Riro

    Apuse Song Lyrics – Papua Regional Song

    Apuse Kokondao
    Yarabe Soren Doreri
    Wuf lenso bani nema baki pase

    Arafabye aswarakwar
    Arafabye aswarakwar

    Lyrics of Rasa Sayange – Maluku and North Maluku Regional Songs

    Chorus

    Affection e… affection dear e…
    Eee look at Miss from afar, affection dear eee

    stanza

    Where the mouse deer will be chased, try to find it in the market.
    Still small, diligent in studying, already big, happy

    Si Amat recited the Koran to the end, reciting the Qur’an at dawn.
    Let it be slow as long as you are safe, you won’t run away from the mountains to be chased

    If there is a well in the field, we can take a bath.
    If there is a long life, we may meet again

    Lyrics of Manuk Dadali – West Java Regional Song

    stanza

    Mesat floats majestically far in the clouds
    Mébérkeun jangjangna wakes up taya karingrang
    Sukuna ranggoas reujeung pamatukna hugs
    Mega packs bari hiberna pulls nyuruwuk

    Saha so can you overtake
    Gandang jeung for the away match
    against Taya Comparannana Dipikagimir dipikasérab my fellow
    Taya karempan kasieun lébér wawanénna

    Chorus:

    Manuk dadali manuk panggagahna
    Symbol of sacred Indonesia Jaya
    Manuk dadali pangkakoncarana
    Recipe ngahiji rukun sakabéhna

    Breathe sauyunan tara pahiri-hiri
    Silih pikanyaah teu english béla pati
    Manuk dadali contains siloka sinatria
    Keur sakumna nation in the country of Indonesia

    Bubuy Bulan Lyrics – West Java Regional Song

    Bubuy month
    Bubuy month sangray spans
    Panon poé
    Panon poé disasaté

    Unggal poé
    Unggal
    poé
    ogé hadé

    Situ Ciburuy,
    he was caught by Nyérédét,
    Ningali
    caught Caina

    Duh eta saha
    Nu ngalangkung unggal énjing
    Nyérédét hateé
    Ningali highlights socana

    Lyrics of Lir-Ilir – Central Java Regional Song

    ꦭꦶꦂꦲꦶꦭꦶꦂꦭꦶꦂꦲꦶꦭꦶꦂꦠꦤ꧀ꦢꦸꦫꦺꦮꦸꦱ꧀ꦱꦸꦩꦶꦭꦶꦂ
    Lir-ilir lir-ilir tandure wus sumilir
    ꦠꦏ꧀ꦲꦶꦗꦺꦴꦫꦺꦴꦪꦺꦴꦫꦺꦴꦪꦺꦴ
    Tak ijo royo royo
    ꦠꦏ꧀ꦱꦺꦁꦒꦸꦃꦠꦺꦩꦤ꧀ꦠꦺꦤ꧀ꦲꦚꦂ
    Tak sêngguh têmantèn anyar
    ꦕꦃꦲꦔꦺꦴꦤ꧀ꦕꦃꦲꦔꦺꦴꦤ꧀ꦥꦺꦤꦺꦏ꧀ꦤꦧ꧀ꦭꦶꦩ꧀ꦧꦶꦁꦏꦸꦮꦶ
    Cah angon cah angon peneknå blimbing kuwi
    ꦭꦸꦚꦸꦭꦸꦚꦸꦥꦺꦤꦺꦏ꧀ꦤꦏꦁꦒꦺꦴꦩ꧀ꦧꦱꦸꦃꦢꦺꦴꦢꦺꦴꦠꦶꦫ
    Lunyu lunyu peneknå kanggo mbasuh dodot-irå (dodot sirå)
    ꦢꦺꦴꦢꦺꦴꦠꦶꦫꦢꦺꦴꦢꦺꦴꦠꦶꦫꦏꦸꦩꦶꦠꦶꦂꦧꦺꦝꦃꦲꦶꦁꦥꦶꦁꦒꦶꦂ
    Dodot-irå (dodot sirå) dodot
    -Irå (dodot sirå ) kumitir bêdhah ing on the edge ꦢꦺꦴꦤ꧀ꦢꦺꦴꦩꦤꦗ꧀ꦭꦸꦩꦠꦤꦏꦁꦒꦺꦴꦱꦺꦧꦩꦺꦁꦏꦺꦴꦱꦺꦴꦫꦺ dondomånå jlumatne kanggo
    sebå

    mêngko
    afternoon


    Yå surakå surak-iyå

    Lyrics of Gundhul Pacul – Central Java Regional Song

    Gundhul gundhul cul gembèlèngan
    Nyunggi nyunggi wakul kul gembèlèngan
    Wakul ngglimpang
    reluctantly dadi sacratan Wakul ngglimpang reluctantly dadi sacratan

    Lyrics of the Gambang Flute Song – Central Java Regional Song

    Gambang flute mumandhang swarané
    Thulat-thulit kepénak uniné
    Uniné mung nreyuhaké
    Together and kentrung
    Ketipung flute
    Sigrak kendhangané

    Padhang Bulan Song Lyrics – Central Javanese Regional Song

    Yo prakanca dolanan ning jaba
    Padhang month padhangé rich rina
    Rembulané sing ngawé-awé
    Just just sleep late afternoon and evening

    Song Lyrics Soleram – Riau Regional Song

    Common Soleram song lyrics are as follows:

    Soleram
    Soleram
    Soleram
    Sweet child Sweet
    child don’t be kissed dear
    If you kiss her cheeks red
    One, two, three, and four
    Five, six, seven, eight
    If you get a new friend, honey
    Don’t leave old friends

    Another version of Soleram’s lyrics as sung by the child singer group Trio Kwek Kwek in the 1990s is as follows:

    Soleram
    Soleram
    Soleram
    Sweet child
    Don’t kiss my dear Sweet child
    If you kiss her cheeks are red
    Sweet child don’t kiss her dear
    If you kiss her cheeks are red
    One two three and four
    Five six seven eight
    If a younger sibling gets a new friend dear
    old friend don’t forget

    Pinang Muda Song Lyrics – Jambi Regional Song

    Young areca nut young areca nut halved
    Young areca nut young areca nut halved
    A handful of beads are held, sparkling, shining, reaching
    a handful

    A handful of beads, sparkling, shining, reaching
    From young to old, advice not to change
    From young to old, advice not to change

    Ants Injit-Injit Song Lyrics – Jambi Regional Song

    Take a trip to Tanah Deli
    What a beautiful place to visit
    Friends, don’t be sad.
    Let’s sing together

    If you go to Surabaya,
    take your own rowing boat.
    If your heart is hard
    , you will lose yourself

    Ants
    who are sick climb above
    Ants,
    even if it hurts, don’t let go

    Take a boat to the Thousand Islands
    It’s really beautiful the coral island
    It’s really unlucky for me to
    have a boyfriend taken by someone

    Bandar Jakarta is really crowded.
    A place where people make promises,
    even though friends don’t have a heart
    . It’s nice to be able to sing

    Ants
    who are sick, climb on top
    of the ant’s,
    even if it hurts, don’t let go

    Lyrics of the song Suwe Ora Jamu – Yogyakarta Regional Song

    Suwé can’t be
    Jamu Godhong téla
    Suwé can’t find
    Met really gawé gela

    Ménthog-Ménthog Lyrics – Yogyakarta Regional Song

    Menthok, Menthok, you don’t look
    like Mung Kandhani, you’re an angisin-fill
    in Mbok’s just knocking, Ana Kandhang waé
    It’s delicious to snore, you don’t welcome Gawé
    Menthok,
    Mung’s menthok your behavior is megal-megol gawe guy

    Sinanggar Tulo Song Lyrics – Regional Song of North Sumatra

    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo

    Sada two to…lu
    Binilang ni da pamila….ngi
    Jong jong hami na to…lu
    Jumulo hami marsatta…. bi

    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo

    Mardalan motorbikes….and
    Marsibolusan dohot the slopes…
    Mardalan si pore…..Buriapus
    tires molo hube…reng

    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo
    Sinanggar tullo tullo a tullo

    Sahat sahat ni so….lu
    Sai sahat ma tu botte…an
    Leleng hita mango…..lu
    Sai sahat tu panggabe…. an

    Kicir-Kicir Song Lyrics – Regional Song of Jakarta

    Princess Cening Ayu’s song lyrics – Balinese Traditional Song

    Putri cening ayu ngijeng cening jumah
    Wide meme embarrassed to be tired of spending
    Apang has darang rice
    Meme pole ngiring nongos ngijeng jumah

    Lyrics of Aunt Rangda’s Song – Balinese Traditional Song

    Aunt lipsangda apang durus karyan auntie
    aunt Mejauman kelod jumah dane jegeg lesenng
    Suba finger keto pole ngaba aled munyi
    Sesangan kaon jaja sirat keluban durian

    Song Lyrics Anging Mammiriʼ – Regional Song of South Sulawesi

    I put the wind mammiriʼ
    Pitujui watchganna
    Tu sarroa takkaluppa
    Namangngu’rangi
    Tu tenayya paʼrisiʼna

    Battumi anging mammiriʼ
    Cold moaning wind
    Na malantasa’ ri book
    Mangngerang nakkuʼ
    Naloʼlorang jeʼneʼ eyes

    Pakarena Song Lyrics – Regional Song of South Sulawesi

    Ikatte ri turatea, bau’/daeng
    Adatta’ marioloa, dear
    E Aule, Pakarenayya
    La’biri’ ri pa’gaukang

    Punna nia’ pa’gaukang, bau’/daeng
    Nia’ pattempo-tempoang, dear
    E Aule, Sukku’ baji’na
    Punna nia’ pakarena

    Pakarena le’ngo-le’ngo, smell’/daeng
    Pa’ganrang a’mikki’-mikki’, Sayang
    E Aule, Pappui’-pui’
    Sa’ge rapa’ sulengkana

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

    • History, Meaning, Property, and Origin of the Umbrella Dance
    • History, Meaning, Property, and Origin of Seudati Dance
    • The History of the Origin of Serimpi Dance: Resistance Against Colonizers
    • History and Origin of Pakarena Fan Dance
    • Dance: Definition, Elements, Functions, and Types
    • Saman Dance: Definition, History, and Meaning of Movement
  • Sholawat reading along with its benefits and virtues

    Sholawat Reading – In Islam, there are many practices that can be done to increase the reward of a Muslim. Of the many practices, one of them is the practice of reading sholawat. Apart from that, there are also various sholawat readings. On this occasion, we will discuss more about reading sholawat along with its benefits and priorities.

    Meaning of Salawat to the Prophet Muhammad SAW

    Prophet Muhammad SAW is the last Prophet who brought Islam for the benefit of the people. Prophet Muhammad SAW is as Rasulullah SAW to bring Islam as the last religion to perfect the previous religions.

    The Prophet Muhammad is the messenger of Allah SWT who provides intercession or help to his people on the Day of Resurrection. One of the efforts of a Muslim to be able to get the Prophet Muhammad’s intercession in the future is to practice reading sholawat.

    Love for Rasulullah SAW is an obligation as his people. As followers of the Prophet Muhammad SAW, we must follow his behavior and character to prove our love for him. One of the proofs of our love for the Prophet Muhammad is by reading blessings. Reading blessings is one of the recommended worship for Muslims.

    Allah also ordered Muslims to always offer blessings on the Prophet Muhammad. This command is stated in the Al-Qur’an Surah al-Ahzab verse 56 as follows.

    إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ ۚ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا صَلُّوا

    Meaning: “Indeed, Allah and His angels pray for the Prophet. O you who believe, pray for the Prophet and salute him.”

    For example, the practice of reading blessings every Friday can be considered as sunnah worship. In language, sholawat is the plural form of sholla, which means prayer. According to the term, salawat is a form of prayer and praise for the Prophet as worship to Allah SWT. There are three kinds of prayers, namely prayers from Allah, from angels, and from humans or their people.

    The understanding of some scholars about sholawat from Allah means giving grace and glory according to Ibn Kathir. If it’s from an angel, it means asking for forgiveness, but if it’s from his people, it means praying that he will be blessed with grace and glory.

    According to Imam Nawawi explained that blessings from Allah mean to increase glory. Apart from that, there are scholars who also explain that Allah SWT blessed the Prophet Muhammad, meaning that Allah SWT praised him in the presence of His angels.

    Shalawat readings

    There are various types of recitations of the Prophet’s blessings that can be recited. For more details, the following is a sholawat reading, which you can read.

    صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

    Shallallahu ‘alaihi wa sallim

    Meaning: “May blessings and greetings from Allah be upon him (Rasulullah)”

    or

    اَللَْهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ

    Allahumma sholli ‘alaih

    Meaning: “O Allah, bestow blessings on him”

    صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ

    Shollallahu ala sayyidina muhammad

    Meaning: “May blessings from Allah be upon (the Prophet) Muhammad”

    ???

    Allahumma sholli ‘ala muhammad wa ‘alaa aali muhammad

    Meaning: “O Allah, give Your mercy to the Prophet Muhammad and the family of the Prophet Muhammad.”

    Reading Shalawat Prophet with Fi’il madhi

    God bless you

    Wa shallallāhu ‘alā sayyidinā Muhammadin wa ‘alā ālihī wa shahbihī wa sallama

    Reading Shalawat Prophet with Fi’il amr

    O Allah, bless you

    Allāhumma shalli wa sallim wa bārik ‘alā sayyidinā Muhammadin wa ‘alā ālihī wa shahbihī

    Sholawat Syifa

    Taken from Arabic, syifa means medicine. This prayer is also known as the prayer of Thib al-Qulub and the prayer of Nur al-Abshar . Chanting Shalawat Thibbil Qulub which is consistent in any number will be beneficial.

    For Muslims, it can provide peace of mind, peace, cure heart ailments, be given physical and mental health and be given healing from various diseases with the permission of Allah SWT. The above benefits apply to Muslims who are consistent in reading Shalawat Thibbil Qulub in any number.

    God willing, you will be given physical and mental health and given healing from various diseases with the permission of Allah SWT. This is also explained in the collection of remembrance Majmu’ah Maqruat Yaumiyah wa Usbu’iyah. Its contents state that:

    “This Tibbil Qulub prayer has been tested (beneficial) to maintain a healthy body and become a medicine for all physical and mental ailments” (KH Muhammad bin Abdullah Faqih, Majmu’ah Maqruat Yaumiyah wa Usbu’iyah, p. 47).

    The above benefits apply to Muslims who are consistent in reading Shalawat Thibbil Qulub in any number. God willing, you will be given physical and mental health and given healing from various diseases with the permission of Allah SWT.

    The following is the reading of the shalawat

    اَللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ طِبِّ الْقُلُوْبِ وَدَوَائِهَا وَعَافِيَةِ اْلأَبْدَانِ وَشِفَائِهَا وَنُوْرِ اْلأَبْصَارِ وَضِيَائِهَا وَعَلَى آلِهِ وَصَحْبِهِ وَسَلِّمْ

    Allahumma shalli ‘ala Sayyidina Muhammadin thibbil qulubi wa dawa-iha wa’afiyatil abdani wa syifa’iha wa nuril abshori wa dhiya-iha wa ‘alaalihi wa shahbihi wa baarik wa sallim.

    Meaning: “O Allah, bestow blessings and greetings on our master, the Prophet Muhammad, as a heart doctor and a medicine. Medicine for the body and its cure, the light of all visions and becomes its light. May blessings and safety be bestowed upon his family and friends.”

    Blessings Nariyah

    Another shalawat reading that can be practiced by Muslims, namely Shalawat Nariyah . In the book Popular Sholawat: The Essence of Prayer for the People of the Prophet Muhammad SAW by KH. Suhaidi Ghazali, Sholawat Nariyah is a prayer composed by Sheikh Nariyah.

    Sholawat Nariyah has many virtues, one of which is believed to be an efficacious prayer for granting various types of wishes, especially sustenance and facilitating all matters. This reading of the Prophet’s blessings is offered to wish for prosperity and avoid difficulties.

    Reading shalawat nariyah:

    أللّهُمَّ صَلِّ صَلَاةً كَامِلَةً وَسَلِّمْ سَلَامًا تَامًّا عَلَى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدِ الّذِي تَنْحَلُّ بِهِ الْعُقَدُ وَتَنْفَرِجُ بِهِ الْكُرَبُ وَتُقْضَى بِهِ الْحَوَائِجُ وَتُنَالُ بِهِ الرَّغَائِبُ وَحُسْنُ الْخَوَاتِمِ وَيُسْتَسْقَى الْغَمَامُ بِوَجْهِهِ الْكَرِيْمِ وَعَلَى آلِهِ وَصَحْبِهِ فِيْ كُلِّ لَمْحَةٍ وَنَفَسٍ بِعَدَدِ كُلِّ مَعْلُوْمٍ لَكَ

    “Allahumma sholli sholaatan kaamilatan wasallim salaaman. Taman ‘ala sayyidina Muhammadin alladzi tanhallu bihil ‘uqodu wa tanfariju bihil kurobu. Wa tuqdho bihil hawaiju wa tunalu bihir ‘ibu wa husnul khotimah wa yustasqol gomawo biwajhihil kariim wa ‘alaalihi wa shohbihi fi kulli lamhatin wa hafasim bi’adadi kulli ma’lu mi laka.”

    Meaning: “O Allah, bestow perfect blessings and bestow greetings on the full welfare of our lord the Prophet Muhammad, because of him all difficulties can be solved, all difficulties can be eliminated, all needs can be fulfilled, and all that is coveted and husnul khatimah can be achieved , and thanks to his noble self it rained, and may it be abundantly upon his family and his companions, in every second and breath as many as the number of all that is known to You.”

    Shalawat Ibrahimiyah or Shalawat Tasyahud

    This shalawat reading is offered to Allah for Prophet Ibrahim AS and Prophet Muhammad SAW. This sholawat is recited every time the final tahiyat is in prayer. Shalawat is offered in order to get peace and get closer to Allah SWT.

    للَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلىَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلىَ آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَماَ صَلَّيْتَ عَلىَ إِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلىَ آلِ إِبْرَاهِيْمَ إِنـَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَجِيْدٌ اَللَّهُمَّ باَرِكْ عَلىَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلىَ آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَماَ باَرَكْتَ عَلىَ إِبْرَاهِيْمَ وَعَلىَ آلِ إِبْرَاهِيْمَ إِنـَّكَ حَمِيْدٌ مَجِيْدٌ

    “Allahumma sholli ‘ala muhammad, wa ‘alaa aali muhammad, kamaa sollaita ‘alaa ali ibrahim, wa baarik ‘alaa muhammad, wa ‘alaa aali muhammad, kamaa barakta ‘ala aali ibrahim, fil ‘alamina innaka hamiidummajiid.”

    Meaning: “O Allah, bestow mercy and safety on the Prophet Muhammad. And also bestow mercy and safety on the family of Muhammad, as You have bestowed mercy and safety on Abraham and on the family of Abraham. Bestow blessings on Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You have bestowed blessings on Abraham and on the family of Abraham. In the entire universe, You are indeed the Most Praised, the Most Great.”

    Shalawat Tasyahud was taught by Rasulullah SAW himself and narrated by Imam Bukhari. This reading is also a reading during tasyahud in prayer.

    The next sholawat is from the hadith of Sahih Al-Bukhari No: 5883

    اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَأَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَاصَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَأَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ

    Allaahumma shalli alaa muhammad, wa ajwajihi wadurriyatihi Kamaa shallaita alaa ali ibraahiim Wabaarik’alaa muhammaddin wa ajwajihi wa duriyatihi Kamaa baarakta alaa ali ibraahiima innaka hamidum majiid.

    Meaning: “O Allah, give blessings on Muhammad, his wives and his children as You have given blessings on the family of Abraham and give blessings on Muhammad, his wives and his children as You have given blessings on the family of Abraham. Verily, You are Most Praised and Most Glorious.”

    The virtue of the Prophet’s Salawat

    The virtue of reading blessings is in Surah Al-Ahzab verse 56, namely:

    إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ ۚ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا صَلُّوا

    Meaning: “Indeed, Allah and His angels bless the Prophet Muhammad SAW. O you who believe, pray for the Prophet. Say hello to him.” (Surah Al-Ahzab verse 56).

    There are various virtues for those who often implement this reading in their lives. Blessings to the lord are carried out when commemorating the birthday of the Prophet Muhammad SAW. Various virtues of reading the Prophet’s blessings, including:

    The command of Allah SWT to His servant to pray

    Allah Subhanahu wa Ta’ala orders believers to pray for the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wasallam, especially on Fridays so that Allah will always bestow blessings on all of us.

    Allah SWT says in the Qur’an:

    إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ ۚ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا صَلُّوا

    Meaning: “Surely Allah and His Angels bless the Prophet. O you who believe, pray for the Prophet and salute him.” (QS. Al-Ahzab: 56)

    Allah SWT Bless the Prophet Muhammad SAW

    Allah SWT sends blessings on the Prophet Muhammad SAW, namely He glorifies him in front of the angels and gives him grace from Him.

    Angels Bless the Prophet Muhammad SAW

    The angels also pray for the Prophet Muhammad SAW. This is a form of the angels in asking forgiveness for him and begging for the blessing of Allah SWT.

    • Because it fulfills the needs of the world and purifies the heart of a Muslim.
    • Causing praise and flattery from the inhabitants of heaven and earth to those who say it.
    • Servant who prays once, Allah repays him 10 times
    • One of the virtues of reciting the Prophet’s prayer is that whoever prays to the Prophet Muhammad once, Allah SWT will reward him 10 times.

    Rasulullah shallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam said:

    مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَىَّ وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا

    Meaning: “Whoever prays to me once, Allah will bless him ten times.” (HR. Muslim)

    • The cause of the existence of blessings in the person who recites it and the existence of blessings in his deeds and life.
    • The radiance of light for a Muslim when he crosses the Shirat over the pitch-black hell of Jahannam in the afterlife.
    • Get intercession by Rasulullah SAW in the afterlife
    • The closer his position to the Prophet Muhammad SAW.

    Privileges Sholawat Prophet

    Various blessings will radiate the life of Muslims for those who always practice them in their daily lives. There are so many privileges that will envelop the wheel of life for its activists, as follows:

    1. Routinely pray, then the tongue will always mention the beloved, our lord the Prophet Muhammad SAW
    2. Enveloped by the serenity of the soul and the sweetness of faith and obedience in worship.
    3. Reading sholawat once, will get tenfold benefits from Allah SWT in the form of mercy and maghfiroh (forgiveness).
    4. Reading 10 times is answered 100 times with 100 times reciting sholawat is recorded and guaranteed to be free from hypocrisy and free from hell and is classified as martyrs.

    Reading blessings has many virtues, such as reassuring the heart and eliminating sadness. This is explained in the hadith narrated by Ibn Mundah and Jabir, that Rasulullah SAW said:

    “Who reads sholawat to me 100 times, Allah will fulfill his wish 100 times; 70 of his wishes in the afterlife and 30 in the world… And the hadith of the Prophet which says; Multiply sholawat to me because it can solve problems and get rid of sadness.” (Narrated by Ibn Mundah and Jabir)

    Benefits of Reading Shalawat

    The benefits of reading blessings on a regular basis include:

    1. It’s easy for a servant’s prayer to come true if he always accompanies it with sholawat
    2. The manifestation of implementing Allah SWT’s command to always pray and recite prayers for our lord Prophet Muhammad SAW
    3. Illuminated by the radiance of faith, mercy, and blessings
    4. His life will be accompanied by a high fighting spirit in worship
    5. Having noble morals and earnest jihad as the jihad of our great Prophet Muhammad SAW
    6. Make the reading of the Prophet’s prayer accompany the footsteps of life, so that it will always direct the steps towards the right path and full of blessings.
    7. There are so many benefits and privileges from Allah SWT for Muslims who love and praise Rasulullah SAW.

    Closing

    Make reading blessings as a daily routine so that later you will experience various benefits and blessings. Starting from the concise, to other more complex prayer readings, your heart will always vibrate with the power of Allah SWT.

    Let’s be Muslims who like to praise Allah and the prophet and invite those around him to pray too. Praising and praying for the Prophet Muhammad SAW is the foundation for building the roots of faith and piety, be a productive Muslim who always implements it.

    Sinaumed’s can get more information about reciting blessings by reading books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information .

    Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

    Also read:

  • Sexual Harassment: Definition, Types, Characteristics, and What to Do!

    Sexual harassment is a crime that can harm other people or even traumatize the victim. Cases of sexual harassment are increasingly common, even though there are still many people who do not recognize their characteristics.

    As a result, it is very difficult to prevent these actions, both experienced by oneself and by others. Knowing the types of sexual harassment can then be a form of self-protection. See a more complete explanation regarding violence and sexual harassment below.

    Types of Sexual Harassment

    According to Komnas Perempuan , sexual harassment actually refers to actions with sexual nuances which are then conveyed through physical contact or non-physical contact, which targets sexual body parts or someone’s sexuality. This action itself includes whistling, flirting, comments or remarks that have sexual overtones, showing pornographic materials and sexual desires, poking or touching body parts, movements or gestures of a sexual nature, so that later it results in discomfort, offense, or feeling humiliated, and possibly to the point of causing various health and safety problems.

    Sexual harassment is not just about sex. At the heart of this problem is the abuse of power as well as authority, even though the perpetrator may try to convince the victim and himself that the harassing behavior he is actually committing is purely sexual attraction and romantic desire.

    However, most sexual harassment itself is perpetrated by men against women. Apart from that, there are also cases of harassment of women towards men, and also with the same sex (both among men and women). According to its category, sexual harassment itself is divided into 5 types, namely:

    1. Gender Harassment

    Sexist statements and behavior that insult or demean women. Examples include derogatory comments, pictures or writing that are then degrading to women, obscene jokes and humor about sex or women in general.

    2. Flirting Behavior

    Sexual behavior that is then offensive, inappropriate, and unwanted. Examples include repeating unwanted sexual advances, forcing the opposite sex to have dinner, drink, or a date, sending incessant letters and phone calls after being rejected, and similar advances.

    3. Sexual Bribery

    Requests for sexual activity or other sex-related behavior with promises of return. This plan may be carried out overtly or subtly. Things like that also fall into the category of sexual harassment.

    4. Sexual coercion

    Coercion of sexual activity or other sex-related behavior with the threat of punishment. Examples include negative job evaluations, revocation of job promotions, and death threats. If you do receive such treatment, immediately report it to the people closest to you or give it to the authorities.

    5. Sexual Offenses

    Serious sexual violations (such as touching, tasting or forcibly grabbing) or sexual assault fall into the category of sexual harassment.

    Types of Sexual Harassment Based on Behavior

    According to their behavior, sexual harassment is then divided into 10 types, namely:

    1. Sexual comments about other people’s bodies
    2. Sexual invitation
    3. Sexual cues
    4. Sexual touch
    5. Sexual graffiti
    6. Sexual dirty joke
    7. Spread rumors about other people’s sexual activity
    8. Touching yourself sexually in front of other people
    9. Talking about own sexual activity in front of other people
    10. Showing pictures, stories, or various sexual objects.

    Characteristics of Sexual Harassment

    Below are some of the characteristics of sexual harassment that you need to know so you can act decisively when it happens around you, including:

    1. Touching your body for sexual purposes without your permission. Not only touching sensitive areas, someone who tries to embrace or hold hands without permission is included in the characteristics of sexual harassment.
    2. Often makes jokes about sex. Joking is allowed, but there are limits. If you start making jokes about other people’s body shapes, then it’s included in sexual harassment, you know!
    3. Catcalling or what is usually done by someone who is not known by asking someone out, wanting to get acquainted, and other motives.
    4. Inviting to have sex directly or implicitly, let alone forcing it in various ways, this is clearly included in sexual harassment.
    5. Someone who sticks his limbs together on purpose. This often happens when boarding public transportation that is full. If there is someone who is looking for an opportunity by attaching his body to another person under the pretext of a cramped situation. This also includes sexual harassment, so you need to be more alert. Immediately report to the officers around or ask for help from people around.

    The Difference between Sexual Violence and Sexual Harassment

    At first glance, sexual violence and sexual harassment are the same terms. In fact, sexual violence has a wider scope than sexual harassment. Meanwhile, sexual harassment is part of sexual violence. Then what’s the difference?

    According to the World Health Organization or WHO, sexual violence is any behavior that is carried out by targeting a person’s sexuality or sexual organs without the consent of the person concerned, with an element of coercion or threat, including trafficking in women for sexual purposes, and forced prostitution.

    As quoted from Komnas Perempuan itself, it divides forms of sexual violence into 15 types, including:

    1. Rape;
    2. Sexual Intimidation including Threats or attempted rape;
    3. Sexual harassment;
    4. Sexual Exploitation;
    5. Trafficking in Women for Sexual Purposes;
    6. Forced Prostitution;
    7. Sexual Slavery;
    8. Forced marriage, including hanging divorce;
    9. Forced Pregnancy;
    10. Forced Abortion;
    11. Forced contraception and sterilization;
    12. Sexual Torture;
    13. Inhuman and sexual punishment;
    14. Traditional practices with sexual nuances that harm or discriminate against women;
    15. Sexual control, including through discriminatory regulations based on morality and religion.

    Perpetrators of sexual violence are not limited by gender or relationship with the victim. That means, sexual harassment can be perpetrated by men and women to anyone, including wives or husbands, girlfriends, parents, siblings, friends, close relatives, to strangers. In addition, this sexual violence itself can occur anywhere, including at home, workplace, school or campus.

    As for sexual harassment, Komnas Perempuan later stated that sexual harassment was an act of sexual nuance, either through physical contact or non-physical contact. This action can make a person feel uncomfortable, offended, feel degraded, and eventually result in physical health problems and mental disorders.

    The types of sexual harassment include gender harassment, obscene or seductive behavior, sexual coercion, inviting to have sex by promising something in return so as to offend feelings, as well as intentional physical touching with the aim of sexuality without consent.

    Things to Do When Getting Sexual Harassment in the Office

    Speak Frankly

    In many cases of sexual harassment, especially those involving the work environment, the perpetrators of sexual harassment generally do not realize that their behavior is very offensive. If you are a victim of harassment, the first step is to let the guilty party know that you find their behavior to be offensive.

    In most cases, this can solve the problem. If this has no effect, report it to HRD.

    Telling the Perpetrator to Stop Performing the Action

    You can try to tell the bully to stop, although this may be difficult. Tell the perpetrator clearly to stop doing this. If the bully ignores your verbal requests, and you don’t feel comfortable coming face to face with the bully, write a short letter stating that their behavior is offensive. If this doesn’t work either, then report it to the authorities or to your boss (if it happened at the office).

    Looking for Workplace Policies

    Check employee manuals, written policies, and so on that include sexual harassment policies. Then, follow the steps listed in the policy. Next, report to the person appointed as your superior to receive a sexual harassment complaint. If they don’t fix it, or if the designated person is the harasser, then go to the next designated person.

    write it down

    Even if the policy says to call or meet with someone, always put your complaint in writing. Describe in detail about sexual comments, sexual acts, to pornography, inappropriate jokes or e-mails , as well as anything you have experienced or witnessed that shows a difference in treatment from men to women or vice versa.

    Many employees then report a hostile environment, intimidation or harassment without saying it is based on gender. Therefore, the best way is to write it down in detail.

    Documenting Harassment Behavior

    It’s important to document what happened and what you tried to do to stop it. Have enough evidence to be able to report it to company investigators, government agencies, or courts. Start by gathering as much detailed evidence as possible about the harassment. Then, be sure to save any harassing letters, photos, cards, or messages you receive.

    Processing to Court

    If a government agency then issues a warrant of attorney, you can bring a civil suit against the injuries you suffered as a result of sexual harassment. No need to show physical injuries. The most common injuries in cases of sexual harassment are the emotional wounds suffered by the victim.

    If the harassment case is successfully handled by the court, you can get remedies, including:

    1. Re-deployment, if you lose your job.
    2. Refunds, if you lose money or are not given a raise.
    3. Company requirements for implementing policies or training to then stop harassment.

    Go to the Nearest Service Agency

    Victims of violence are protected by the state. You can ask legal aid agencies in the nearest area to then protect and assist in resolving cases. In each district or city there is an Integrated Service Center for the Empowerment of Women and Children (P2TP2A).

    Apart from that, there are also at least 310 legal aid institutions throughout Indonesia which then receive state funds to provide legal assistance to the public free of charge.

    Case Recording

    Data on cases of sexual violence in Indonesia, including rape, are not recorded properly. Don’t forget to record your reports and cases, for example to Komnas Perempuan. Once registered, you can also provide continuous updates regarding the progress of the case, so that other people can then learn from the case of sexual violence that you experienced.

    Related Books

    Sexual Harassment and Pedophilia: The Davido-CHaD Test as an Indication of Behavior

    Each individual has unique and personal characteristics that can be imaged through pictures. It can be said, the image is a self-projection that represents every event that has been passed daily, even though in the end the image develops according to the period of human age. Children, as subjects, record various events, especially a trauma, and will recognize themselves, then make it happen in the form of pictures. This fact is the basis of the Davido-CHaD projection image test which is also used to indicate deviant behavior, including sexual harassment.

    The book Sexual Harassment and Pedophilia: The Davido CHaD Test as an Indication of Behavior describes how this test works in a set of cases that rely on images from human memory. Traumas that are buried in the subconscious are revealed through a series of tests to break silence because of issues that are considered taboo or embarrassing by victims. They come from various backgrounds, continents, ages, genders, and occupations. Each individual expresses diversity in drawing, which then helps psychologists get a unique perspective from each individual.

    Martial Arts Book For Beginners

    Martial arts is a sport that has many fans. Various martial arts sports have sprung up, both those that were born and grew up on Indonesian soil itself, some that grew because they were introduced by foreign nations. Some of them managed to take a place in the hearts of the Indonesian people.

    For those who are fond of martial arts, this book will be a productive friend, because it will invite us to get to know more closely, with several types of martial arts sports that currently exist and are developing in Indonesia. Such as karate, judo jiu-jitsu, taekwondo, muay thai, wing chun, kung fu, martial arts, Minangkabau martial arts, benjang, mepantigan, langga, kuntau, and mossak. Learning martial arts can not only make the body healthy and fit but can also be a means of self-defense.

    Karate Project Management

    Amin Leiman is a Dan 1 Shotokan Karate (SKIF, Tokyo, Japan) based in Los Angeles, California, USA. This senior project manager can communicate in Japanese, Mandarin, English and Indonesian. As an educator, he has been adjunct adjunct professor at the Shidler College of Business at the University of Hawaii, Manoa, Hawaii Pacific University, and California State Polytechnic University, Pomona.

    Discipline and high spirits have always been reflected in the founder and CEO of Bendino Premier Project Management Academy. Bendino Premier Project Management Academy is an educational center in the United States. Amin created a learning process for project managers and cross-breeding some knowledge: Karate Project Management, Karate Trading Management, Appreciative Inquiry: a Fresh Approach for Project Managers.

     

    Martial arts

    Pencak silat is one of the original martial arts from Indonesia. The techniques used in pencak silat are very diverse. In this book, the author tries to discuss it in an easy-to-understand language. Basic attitudes, stances, movement formation, attack techniques, and defense techniques are diskussed coherently in this book. This book also discusses the history and development of pencak silat in Indonesia as well as knowledge about competitions that are not widely known by readers.

    Closing

    This is the discussion on sexual harassment , starting from the types, characteristics, to what needs to be done when you receive an act of sexual harassment in the office. Hopefully all of these articles are useful!

    If you want to add more knowledge and insight, you can get it at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

  • Several Factors Causing Economic Problems in Indonesia

    Factors Causing Economic Problems in Indonesia – Hello, Sinaumed’s friends , did you know? Economic problems are problems that often arise in everyday life, including buying and selling, bargaining, or exports and imports. In this dark life, especially in Indonesia, there are several economic problems, including unemployment, poverty, prices, profits, inflation, debt, economic system, political economy, welfare and economic growth.

    To better understand these economic problems, I will explain each of the economic problems that often arise.

    The essence of the economic problem is an imbalance between unlimited human needs and limited means to meet these needs.

    When asked to explain what the economic issues are, everyone may have a different interpretation. Without discussing complicated theory or economics, some of the simple buying and selling activities that you usually do can already be considered part of economics.

    Basically economics is the study of people’s behavior in choosing and creating their own wealth. What other explanations could be given for this fundamental economic problem?

    Understanding Economic Problems

    Economic problems are problems that arise when wants and needs exceed available resources. People who have unlimited wants and needs, while the available resources cannot meet these needs, then economic problems arise there.

    According to Robert B. Ekelund Jr. and Robert D. Tollison, economics is the study of how individuals and societies with unlimited wants allocate limited resources to satisfy their wants.

    From this explanation, it is clear that economic problems have arisen. There cannot be an economy that produces all goods for all people, because no economy has unlimited resources.

    Causes of Economic Problems in Indonesia

    1. Low Economic Growth in Indonesia

    Pertumbuhan ekonomi suatu negara merupakan salah satu indikator untuk mengukur keberhasilan pembangunan negara tersebut. Pertumbuhan ekonomi dapat dilihat dari tingkat produksi barang dan jasa yang dapat diproduksi dalam kurun waktu tertentu. Pertumbuhan ekonomi di negara berkembang seperti Indonesia seringkali terhambat oleh masalah pendanaan dan investasi. Indonesia masih mengandalkan dana investasi asing untuk mendukung kegiatan ekonominya.

    Weak economic growth was also affected by rising world oil prices. The increase in world oil prices was caused by the scarcity of crude oil. The scarcity is caused by depletion of oil reserves and delays in oil distribution. The increase in oil prices caused the prices of other basic necessities to also increase. As a result, people’s purchasing power decreases and people’s economic activity decreases.

    2. Poverty

    Poverty is a condition where people cannot meet their basic needs. The basic needs of life are clothing, clothing, shelter, education and health.

    Poverty is the result of reduced daily income of society. Communities are generally affected by the decline in purchasing power of basic needs. As a result, people cannot live their normal lives, so their standard of living decreases.

    According to March 2012 BPS data, the number of people living in poverty is around 29.13 million (11.96%). That number is 890,000 less than the previous year. The decline in the poverty rate was supported by a decline in the price of food commodities which was slightly larger than the share of non-food commodities.

    3. Unemployment

    In general, unemployment is defined as people who do not work. Unemployment is the core chain of problems that can cause several problems in a country.

    Unemployment is caused by an imbalance between the number of the labor force and the number of jobs or employment opportunities. As a result, many workers cannot be absorbed by employment, resulting in unemployment.

    According to the Central Bureau of Statistics, Indonesia’s total workforce was 120.4 million in 2012. Meanwhile the number of unemployed in February 2012 was 7.61 million, down from 7.7 million in the previous year. This is expected to be a good indicator to improve labor conditions in Indonesia.

    To achieve this expectation, the government needs to adopt policies in the field of employment, such as improving the quality of the workforce or human resources, creating jobs, encouraging investment and capital growth, providing employment information, and providing training and skills for the workforce.

    4. Income Gap

    Income is used by the community to meet various needs. In society to meet their needs. There are high-income groups and low-income groups in society. High-income people can meet their basic needs, starting from primary, secondary and tertiary needs. At the same time, low-income people cannot meet their basic needs even though they have the most basic needs.

    Differences in community groups with certain incomes raise the issue of income disparity. Therefore, the government needs to play a role in equitable distribution of income.

    This is done to balance the ability of the community to enjoy the benefits of development. In addition, the government’s efforts to achieve equal distribution of income aim to reduce inequality in society and social jealousy in society.

    5. Inflation

    According to BPS data, Indonesia’s inflation in 2011 reached 3.79%. Inflation that occurred in Indonesia was caused by high aggregate demand, while the demand for goods and services was not proportional to production capacity and increased production costs. Inflation is characterized by an increase in the general price of goods and services.

    This will lead to a decrease in people’s purchasing power for goods and services. Inflation has an impact on sluggish economic activity, lack of public confidence in government performance, weakening of the rupiah and instability of the country’s economy. The origins of inflation can be classified into 2, namely demand-driven inflation and cost-driven inflation.

    6. Foreign Debt

    Indonesia has a very large foreign debt, more than 100 billion dollars. Every ministry has a debt. Indonesia is a country with the third largest foreign debt in the world after Brazil and Mexico. Debt that continues to accumulate causes various economic problems, for example the value of the rupiah continues to fall.

    Indonesia’s government debt must be repaid after careful calculation and consideration of Indonesia’s financial situation. The debt collection process has been regulated in such a way that regulations are made so that government agencies are not arbitrary in accepting debt.

    In times like these, the government seems to be in debt to cover the state budget deficit so that it can continue to achieve state development so that the economy continues to function, besides that interest in global sukuk has also been renewed by Indonesia.

    The increasing interest in the sukuk issued by Indonesia is a good thing because it means that many foreign investors believe in Indonesia’s economic development, but on the other hand the government must also be able to pay interest to these foreign investors.

    Foreign debt that should help the government implement development backfires and creates additional costs that slow down the country’s growth.

    Although affected by the increase in debt in the second quarter, Indonesia still has a foreign debt rating that can be considered stable for investment due to the relatively good prospects for medium-term economic growth and high, relatively low debt levels.

    Thus, the Indonesian state can give a good impression to those who wish to invest so that Indonesia can develop amidst a pandemic like this.

    7. Budget Deficit

    Indonesia’s state budget is always in deficit, a deficit is when the expenditure budget is greater than the income budget. This is one of the reasons our national debt continues to grow. The main causes are corruption, wasteful government practices and poorly targeted subsidies.

    8. Industrial incompetence

    Most of the industries in Indonesia only assemble goods. Even if there is a large industry, it must be owned by foreigners. The industry is still heavily dependent on foreign economies, sources of raw materials and technology. the country has enormous human and natural resources.

    But because the state could not handle it, the state had to ask foreign aid. As a result, some of the profits are sent abroad while Indonesia only collects income from taxes and labor wages.

    9. Inability to Manage Human Resources

    Even though Indonesia’s population is the 4th largest in the world, the quality is still very poor. So that Indonesia always lacks experts and must bring them from abroad. While most Indonesians who work abroad can only be helpers.

    10. Less Mastery of Science and Technology

    Mastery of science and technology in Indonesia is still lacking. This is because the number of professional staff in Indonesia is still very small. Instead, they prefer to work abroad because their income is much higher. The lack of mastery of science and technology makes Indonesia unable to manage its own natural resources.

    11. Corruption

    Corruption is a serious problem in our country. In almost every sector there is corruption and bribery, both small and large. As a result, there are all kinds, from government programs that have gone awry, to law enforcement gone awry and wasting money.

    12. Food Problems

    The government’s failure to control food prices has pushed up food prices, especially staple commodities. Along with that, the area of ​​agricultural land is shrinking due to land conversion into housing.

    It is ironic considering that Indonesia is a very fertile agricultural country. One reason is the lack of attention to the welfare of farmers. To meet current food needs, the government must import from abroad.

    13. Centralized Development

    Indonesia is really growing rapidly. But unfortunately, only part of the area was built while others were abandoned. This causes social inequality and increasingly crowded urban areas. If the government carries out development in an integrated manner, each region will grow faster and can also accelerate Indonesia’s progress.

    How to Solve Economic Problems

    Broadly speaking, we find four economic systems that develop and grow according to the conditions and ideology of the country concerned. The four economic systems are the traditional economic system, centralized economic system, market economic system, and mixed economic system. Through this economic system, we can apply it according to a country’s economic situation to solve economic problems.

    1. Traditional Economic System

    This economic system is an economic system that is organized jointly for the common interest (democracy), according to the procedures commonly adopted by previous ancestors.

    In this system, all goods and services needed are provided by the community itself. You must be asking what is the role of the government in this traditional economic system?

    In a traditional economic system, government duties are limited to protection in the form of defense and maintenance of public order. In other words, economic activity, namely what and how much, how and for whom it is produced, is determined by society.

    2. Centralized Economic System

    In this economic system, the government is very active, all necessities of life, including security and defense, are centrally planned by the government. Deployment is carried out by regions under the central command.

    So the questions about what and how much, how and for whom these goods are produced, are all resolved by the government at the central level. Freedom to carry out economic activities is limited so that individual initiative cannot develop.

    In general, this centralized economic system applies to countries with communist ideology. However, because it was not in accordance with the wishes of the community, it was recently abandoned.

    3. Market Economy System

    In a market economy system, economic life is said to take place freely according to market mechanisms. Everyone is free to produce goods and services, thus encouraging people to work harder and more efficiently.

    Only in this way can manufacturers get maximum profit. If goods or services can be marketed, then producers will eventually adjust to the desires and purchasing power of consumers.

    One of the characteristics of a market economy system is free competition. As a result, the strong become stronger, while the weak become more and more powerless. To remedy this situation, the government intervenes through statutory regulations deemed necessary, so that a controlled market economy system is formed, and no longer a free economy.

    4. Mixed Economic System

    Mixed economic systems are often implemented in developing countries. In this system, the private sector and the government are also recognized. This means that apart from the private sector of the economy, there is also a state planning agency that regulates the direction and development of the economy.

    This mixed economic system is basically a combination of a centralized economic system with a market economic system.

    Solutions to Overcome Economic Problems in Indonesia

    As a developing country, Indonesia has never been without difficulties. As in economics, there are always new problems to be solved before there are no more problems. Every existing problem is also influenced by certain causes to cause the problem in question.

    However, it requires a lot of effort and hard work. Talking about the problems that exist in Indonesia economically, actually there has been a case. Here are some reasons:

    • Unemployment cases range from refusal to work to dismissal
    • Slow economic growth such as crop yields below optimal levels, the selling value of domestic products is lower than foreign products, consumption of foreign products is in greater demand.
    • The amount wagered or won is not enough for everyone’s needs. This could be due to disproportionate wages, large number of families and the like.

    Examples of Economic Problems in Indonesia

    Economic problems are one of the problems that are currently emerging in our beloved country. Some of these economic problems are:

    • The urgency to increase the quantity and quality of economic growth

    Economic growth in Indonesia has grown by an average of $5.27 over the last two decades (2000-2018). This growth is not enough to move beyond middle-income status to become a developed country.

    • Import

    Import is the movement of goods or goods from one country to another. The relatively high level of imports to Indonesia makes the domestic industry unable to compete.

    • Purchasing power is stagnant

    There was inflation which was recorded at around 2.48 percent per year compared to the same period last year, but this was not able to increase people’s purchasing power. It is possible that the current low inflation will be accompanied by a decline in people’s purchasing power.

    • Low competitiveness

    Indonesia is currently experiencing a decline in the number of investment destinations over the last 3 years. Foreign companies such as Japan invest more in Vietnam than in Indonesia.

    • Not ready for revolution

    4.0 The industrial revolution has not been carried out properly because there is no basic infrastructure that is ready to face this industrial revolution.

    • Inconsistent energy subsidy policies

    Energy subsidies in 2015 were reduced to 65.16%, then continued in 2016 and 2017. Then in 2018, these energy subsidies increased again to 57% in 2019, increased again to 23%. The government needs to set more specific subsidy targets so that subsidy funds become more optimal.

    •  Low Taxes and Increased Debt 

    INDEF noted that Indonesia’s tax rate had fallen between 2012 and 2017. Achievement of the tax rate was also very far from the 2015-2019 RPJMN target of 15.2%.

    Less than optimal tax revenue is also reflected in the ongoing tax revenue deficit. At the same time, the debt-to-GDP ratio increases inversely with the tax rate. This shows that the burden of paying interest on central government spending increased from 11% in 2014 to 17.13%.

    In 2015, economic problems were serious problems that needed to be dealt with quickly and precisely. If this is not handled immediately, it is possible that households, companies and the state will suffer losses or even go bankrupt, impacting all sectors of the economy.

    All types of economies need a good accounting system. Financial reports are also important to ensure the smooth running of the economy. With a good accounting and financial reporting system, it is hoped that all business actors in the economy will remain healthy and continue to function productively for the benefit of many people.

    Author: Ziaggi Fadhil Zahran

    Book Recommendations & Related Articles

  • Sentences of Praise, Sentences of Criticism, Sentences of Suggestions and Sentences of Other Expressions

    Compliments, Criticism, Suggestions and Other Phrase Sentences –  In our daily lives we cannot be separated from communication. By communicating, each person’s relationship can be closer. In addition, communication can also give us what we want from others. Good communication arises from the ability to make good sentences.

    Therefore, it is important for us to know, know, and learn good sentences. In Indonesian there are various types of sentences that we say every day, for example sentences of invitations, notifications, asking for help, orders, and praise. Each sentence can be distinguished through intonation in pronunciation. If in writing, sentences are distinguished by punctuation at the end of the sentence.

    In this article, we will discuss sentences of praise, criticism, suggestions, and satire.

    PRAISE

    Complimentary sentences are sentences that express appreciation for a kindness or excellence for a particular object. In everyday life, sentences of praise are often used when seeing something that is considered good and creates a feeling of awe. A sentence is a unit of language that relatively stands alone, has a final intonation pattern and actually or potentially consists of clauses. Meanwhile, praise, which is a statement of praise, comes from the word praise, which means a sense of acknowledgment and sincere appreciation for the goodness (excellence) of something.

    The purpose of giving self-praise sentences is generally to give appreciation for achievements that have been obtained or for something worthy of praise, for example regarding good behavior or beauty.

    Characteristics of Praise Sentences

    • Usually use positive sentences
    • Delivered honestly and sincerely
    • Sometimes using personification, parables, similes, as well as association figures of speech.
    • There are suggestions accompanied by reasons
    • Use reasons based on facts
    • Make the person being praised feel motivated and proud
    • There is a feeling of pleasure

    Examples of Compliment Sentences

    As for praising, usually use sentences that can please and give encouragement to the person being praised. Examples of words to start a sentence of praise are wow, amboi, great, fantastic, beautiful, extraordinary, beautiful, noble, delicious, harmonious, neat, beautiful and so on.

    To better understand, here are some examples of compliment sentences,

    • You do great, Don! The Arabic exam can be completed quickly
    • Mr. Hendy is my favorite teacher. He is a wise and humble person.
    • I like it very much. Besides being smart, he is also kind and respects his parents.
    • The view is so beautiful. I want to linger here.
    • The hat you are wearing is really cool. It matches your jacket perfectly.
    • You have a great voice, Dina. Try deh you audition to sing on TV.
    • The stitching of this shirt is very neat. I really like.
    • I love the taste of this tea. The combination of sweet and bitter tastes just right.
    • Wow, your painting looks very beautiful. Looks very real.
    • Yummy.. mom’s cooking is so delicious!
    • You run so fast! It’s perfect to be a famous soccer player!
    • Wow, your body is so flexible! No wonder, if you get the title of the best dancer!
    • Congratulations, on your graduation! You’re so clever!
    • What a great mama’s boy! Hopefully tomorrow will be better!
    • You are indeed a handsome person, everyone will definitely be stunned.

    Well, that’s the meaning of a complete compliment sentence along with its characteristics and examples. Hopefully Sinaumed’s  can appreciate many people with compliments so they can share positive things, ok!

    CRITICISM

    Criticism is a form of evaluation of a work in a balanced way, both its weaknesses and strengths. The works that are criticized are generally in the form of works of art, both literary works, paintings, music, writing, and films. According to the online Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), criticism is criticism, response, or comment which is sometimes accompanied by a good or bad description and consideration of a work, opinion, and so on.

    Criticism can also be referred to as a response or expression regarding the good and bad of an action that will or has been made. With criticism, a work will be tested in terms of its quality. For Sinaumed’s who wants to criticize a work, it is necessary to understand and understand several things, such as the characteristics, rules, structure, types and examples.

    The following is a summary of the characteristics of criticism, rules, structures, types, principles, ways of writing, and examples, as reported from gatekurikulum.sma.kemdikbud.go.id, Wednesday (24/11/2021).

    Features of Criticism

    • Aims to respond to or comment on the work of others.
    • Show the advantages and disadvantages of a work.
    • Give constructive suggestions.
    • Become a bridge for reader understanding.

    Structure of Criticism

    1. Evaluation

    Evaluation of the contents, namely general statements regarding the comments to be submitted.

    2. Text Description

    Description text is part of the content of a critical response text, containing information about data and opinions that support or weaken a statement.

    3. Reaffirmation

    Reaffirmation is the last part of the text which contains reaffirmation of something that has been done or decided.

    Criticism Rule

    1. Complex sentences

    Complex sentences are sentences that have more than two structures and two verbs. For example ; Mother buys chicken and beef beside the market.

    2..Conjunctions

    Conjunctions are connecting words that link each word and structure. For example ; so, preferably, so, if, and so on.

    3. Reference Words

    The word reference is an expression used by the author to strengthen the statement emphatically. Referrals are also known as references.

    4. Word Choice

    In making criticism, the choice of words or diction must be in accordance with their use to make it easier.

    Types of Criticism Based on Its Application

    1. Inductive Criticism

    Inductive criticism is criticism that pays attention to the elements in the work in an objective way.

    2. Judicial Criticism

    Judicial criticism is not criticism that analyzes and explains the effects of works based on their problems, techniques, organization, and also the style of writing. This criticism is based on general standards of excellence and custom.

    3. Impressionic Criticism

    Impressionic criticism is criticism that seeks to describe the special characteristics of a work while at the same time expressing the critic’s responses that arise directly through the work.

    Types of Criticism Based on How Critics Work

    1. Impressionistic criticism

    Impressionistic criticism is criticism in the form of subjective personal impressions of a work. Thus, in impressionistic criticism personal taste plays a very important role.

    In fact, personal tastes change every time according to the development of that person’s personality.

    2. Criticism of judgment

    Judgmental criticism is criticism that works by way of deduction that adheres to a certain standard. This is useful for determining whether a work is good or not.

    3. Technical criticism

    Technical criticism is criticism that has the aim of showing certain weaknesses of a work so that the creator of the work can correct his mistakes in the future.

    Things To Look For When Criticizing

    1. The author must openly express from what point of view he evaluates the literary work.
    2. The author must have an objective nature in assessing.
    3. The author must include evidence from the text he is criticizing.

    How to Write Good and Correct Criticism

    1. Determine the theme or topic of the work to be criticized.
    2. Gather various materials for supporting references.
    3. Identify the elements that are the pros and cons.
    4. Choose elements that can be used as a support for the theme.
    5. Read and re-edit for revision.
    6. Send to media for publication .

    Example of Criticism

    The Revival of the Sarong Literary Tradition

    Author: Purwana Adi Saputra

    So far, whether because of being denied or because of denying their own function, pesantren seem to have been sidelined from literary struggles that are full of movement, dynamics, as well as anomalies.

    In fact, in the midst of the literary arena there were those who thought that it was the santri who killed literature from the nation’s culture. In every pesantren, the superficiality of their views leads them to draw shortsighted conclusions that the santri only believe in dogma and old school.

    They see that the tradition of memorizing which is actually an Arabic tradition which is syncretized as part of their learning culture, has made these people in sarong lose their imagination.

    With his capacity as the most influential figure for the cultural transfusion of this nation, the hypothesis is arbitrarily drawn that pesantren are the real enemy of literary cultivation.

    The people in the sarong are intellectuals who marginalize the imaginary side of their own minds. Islamic boarding schools are the right place to turn off the imagination. Islamic boarding schools are institutes where clerics, assisted by their ustadz, forge the heads of the students with forced sledgehammers.

    SUGGESTION

    The word suggestion is an opinion, suggestion, proposal, or ideal put forward by someone to consider something. A suggestion sentence is a sentence that is expressed by someone to another person and its contents are about opinions and hopes for something.

    Everyone has the opportunity to give advice to others, regardless of gender or age of the person. However, in giving a hope or opinion to someone in the form of a suggestion sentence, it would be better to convey it in a good way without offending other people with the opinions we convey.

    ADVICE CHARACTERISTICS

    To find out what distinguishes suggestion sentences from other types of sentences, you must know the characteristics of suggestion sentences. Following are the characteristics of suggestion sentences.

    1. The first characteristic of suggestion sentences is that in general there are marker words that are usually used at the beginning of the sentence and in the middle of the sentence. The following are examples of marker words, namely should, should, better if, try, keep in mind that, should, my suggestion and various other similar marker words.
    2. The second characteristic of suggestion sentences is that they are often used in everyday life and also in a literary work. Suggestion sentences can also be used for review text, plans, or argumentation paragraphs.
    3. The third characteristic of the suggestion sentence is that at the end of the sentence, the suggestion sentence does not use an exclamation point which describes it as an exclamatory sentence or a command sentence.

    Examples of Suggestion Sentences

    The following are examples of suggestions sentences that can be used when Sinaumed’s wants to give hope or opinion to others:

    1. You should focus on studying so that you can do the exam tomorrow smoothly so that you get good grades.
    2. It’s best if you complete the task given by Mr. Hamish in a timely manner so you don’t get penalized later.
    3. You better not waste the time you have so you don’t regret it later.
    4. In my opinion, you should apologize to Mbak Dian for all the things you did at that time.
    5. It would be nice if you all get to know each other.
    6. You should not get too close to watching TV because it can damage your eyes.
    7. The government should be able to find a way to control the price of fuel which continues to soar.
    8. You better tidy up your bedroom so mama won’t be mad.
    9. It would be better if you avoided arguing with Doni, this pointless debate can lead to conflict.
    10. You better not go anywhere when the situation is like this.
    11. You should change your attitude towards the father and mother who took care of and raised you.
    12. Try to try not to be a burden to others and succeed with your own hard work.
    13. It’s best to improve your assignments right away if you want to get better grades.
    14. You shouldn’t sacrifice your study time to play, try to focus on studying for your future.
    15. SIMs should be enforced for a lifetime so that people no longer need to be bothered with matters regarding renewing a SIM every five years.

    satire

    Satire often appears as a reminder for individuals who often behave excessively. There are those who satirize directly and there are also those who satirize indirectly. For those who understand, the technique of satire also has knowledge. not arbitrary satire, below are several types of satire that Sinaumed’s needs to know about. Let’s listen.

    1. Sarcasm

    Sarcasm satire can be said to be quite brutal and piercing. How not, sarcasm is the most honest satire without making it up. The choice of words and sentences from sarcasm itself tends to be harsh and harsh.

    It is recommended that if you want to satirize, it is better not to use sarcasm. Because apart from cutting straight to the main point, sarcasm will also trigger emotions if the person being satirized does not understand the intent and his emotions cannot be controlled.

    2. Irony

    With a contradictory meaning, irony appears as a satire that is quite gentle when compared to various other types of satire. Irony satire is very suitable to be used as a tool to reprimand and as a reminder so that the individual being reprimanded is aware.

    In contrast to sarcasm which has quite a piercing level. You can use irony to satirize people who deviate from social norms that exist in society. The effect is certainly not as profound as sarcasm, but irony can make the person being satirized think. One example of satire irony like this. “You came fast today, even you can compete with the tortoise when it comes to speed.”

     

     

    3. Satire

    Satire is known as the classiest satire when compared to other types of satire. Writers and poets often use satire as a unique critique. Satire is present in the form of satire wrapped in quite shocking facts. Sometimes many people don’t realize what satire is because satire is generally conveyed with the intention of joking or being friendly. Examples of satirical satire like this. “The politicians of this country must be working very seriously, yes, they are so earnest that they forget to listen to the aspirations of the people.”

    4. Cynicism

    “Are you sure you want to borrow money from me? You look like a rich person, how come you borrow money from me?” Cynicism comes with scathing and piercing satire. Not too harsh, cynicism has a moderate level of satire. The goal of cynicism is to ridicule and criticize others. Cynicism is also often used in debates.

    5. Innuendos

    Innuendo is a type of satire that can be said to be quite unique. In contrast to other satire based on real facts. Innuendo satire actually makes the existing problem into a small and trivial matter. For example, “Don’t be afraid of bankruptcy, you will only lose half of your wealth, not all of it.” This sentence shows that going bankrupt is only a light and trivial thing. In fact, bankruptcy is not that easy to deal with.

     

  • Screw Micrometer: Definition, Functions, Types, and How to Use it

    Screw micrometer – As we know, we can find many measuring devices from caliper, from
    anemometer to screw micrometer.
    In this context, we will take a closer look at the definition,
    history, functions, types and uses of a screw micrometer measuring instrument.

    In general, the micrometer itself is a measuring instrument that performs almost the same function as a
    caliper, namely to measure the length of an object.
    However, when viewed from the level of
    accuracy between the two tools, the screw micrometer has a higher level of accuracy, which is 10 times more
    accurate.
    To learn more about measuring screw micrometers, see the review below!

    What is a Screw Micrometer?

    A micrometer or commonly called a screw micrometer is a tool used to measure small/thin objects or plate-shaped
    objects with fairly high accuracy.

    The screw micrometer accuracy is 0.01 mm. This tool includes a widely used calibrated screw
    that accurately measures components.
    Every day refrigerator and water pump repairmen use a
    screw micrometer to measure the diameter of the copper wire used to replace damaged coils of wire.

    Micrometers are also used in telescopes and microscopes, which measure the diameter of celestial bodies and
    the diameter of microscopic objects, respectively.
    The micrometer used in telescopes was
    invented by the English astronomer William Gascoigne around 1638.

    Biological objects/targets examined with a microscope have dimensions/micron dimensions (μ).
    For measurements (length, width, diameter) of a microscopic object an ocular micrometer is
    used.

    The ocular micrometer has a flat round shape, in the middle of which there is a scale ‘resembling’ a ruler
    numbered 0, 10, 20,…, 100. The ocular micrometer can be used by inserting it into the ocular lens.
    The scale on the ocular micrometer can be determined by the unit length value using the objective
    micrometer.
    This method is called calibration.

    Measurements made with a micrometer include measuring cell size and diameter of the objective field of
    view.
    The advantage or importance of micrometry is that the number of cells in each area can be
    known or the concentration of cells in the sample can be determined in one sample.
    Using a
    micrometer can help measure the internal structure the preparation is being made of.

    The objective of the micrometer is in the form of a sliding glass with a scale like a ruler in the middle
    without the number 100 units.
    The balance is sealed with a round cover glass. 100
    units scale = 1 mm, so each unit corresponds to 0.01 mm or 10 µm, so the distance of each unit to the
    objective micrometer looks different.

    A micrometer is an instrument used in electrical engineering to measure the exact thickness of beams, bottom
    outline and center, and rod slots.

    History of Invention of the Screw Micrometer

    The word micrometer comes from the neoclassical words for the Greek micros, meaning “small” , and metron,
    meaning
    “measure”. The Merriam-Webster Collegiate
    Dictionary
    says that the English micrometer was adopted by the French, with its
    first known appearance in English in 1670.

    And the measuring device, micrometer (μm) and micrometer (device/tool), as we know it today, was unknown.
    However, people at that time had a strong desire and interest in the ability to measure small
    objects.
    The word was no doubt born in connection with the venture.

    The screw micrometer was first invented by William Gascoigne in the 17th century as a development of the
    vernier scale;
    Used in telescopes to measure the angular distances between stars and the
    relative sizes of celestial bodies.

    In the early 1800s, Henry Maudslay invented the benchtop micrometer, which his partners jokingly called the “Lord
    Chancellor” in reference to the device’s ability to determine the accuracy and precision of measurements in a
    company’s work.

    In 1844 details of Whitworth’s working micrometer were published. Described as having a strong
    iron frame with two steel cylinders with superb finishing at opposite ends, joined by bolts.
    The end of the cylinder where they meet is hemispherical. A screw is attached to the
    wheel which can measure up to one thousandth of an inch.

    The first documented development of the screw micrometer that is known to us is the caliper by Jean Laurent
    Palmer of Paris in 1848;
    hence it is often said palmer in French, tornillo de Palmer (“Palmer
    screw”) in Spanish, and kalibro Palmer (“Palmer’s term”) in Italian.

    (This language is related to the word micrometer, meaning: micromètre, micrómetro, micrometro .) Micrometer
    calipers were bought and sold en masse in the English-speaking countries by Brown & Sharpe in 1867,
    sales rising until they were sold in every machine shop.

    Brown & Sharpe was inspired by several previous devices, one of which was the Palmer design.
    In 1888 Edward W. Morley improved the accuracy of morphometric measurements and demonstrated their
    accuracy in complex experiments.

    Pioneers of precision and accuracy in workshop tools and equipment, developed by tool pioneers such as
    Gribeauval, Tousard, North, Hall, Whitney, and Colt.
    , Leland and others, with the development
    of the Industrial Revolution era, the micrometer became an important part of the integration of applied
    science and technology.

    Since the beginning of the 20th century, it has been impossible to specialize in construction or machine tool
    technology without knowledge of measurement technology, chemistry and physics (metallurgy, kinematics/dynamics
    and quality).

    Screw Micrometer Function

    In general, the function of this screw micrometer is widely used to measure the diameter or thickness of a
    small object.
    As previously mentioned, this screw micrometer tool is more than 10 times more
    accurate than a vernier caliper.
    So don’t be surprised if a micrometer can be used to measure
    smaller objects or with an accuracy of 0.01 mm.

    Using a micrometer to measure the length of objects is less common. Because the length of
    objects can still be measured accurately with an accuracy of about 1mm and 0.1mm.
    This level of
    accuracy belongs to the caliper.

    Types of Micrometer Screws

    Of the several functions, the screw micrometer consists of several types, namely:

    Manual Screw Micrometer

    It is one of the most commonly used types of screw micrometers. The price is cheaper than
    other types.
    The scale consists of a main scale and a vernier scale. As the name
    suggests, measurement readings are still done manually using the measurement instructions written on the
    tool.

    Digital Screw Micrometer

    Unlike the manual version, the digital version of the micrometer has a digital display. You
    can immediately see the measurement results on the screen without having to calculate them manually.
    Maybe more expensive than the manual version. But the digital version makes it easier
    to see the measurement results.
    This minimizes the risk of misreading or wrong
    calculations.

    Outside Micrometer

    An outside micrometer is the type used to measure the outside diameter of the workpiece. This
    type of micrometer is often used to measure objects such as wires, coatings, or blocks of material.

    Inside Micrometer

    This is the type of micrometer commonly used to measure hole diameters. This micrometer can be
    used to measure the diameter or diameter of the hole in an object.
    This type of micrometer is
    also often used to measure the diameter of the depth of the tube.

    Depth Micrometer

    This type of micrometer is most often used to measure the depth and height of an object. What
    is the difference between internal micrometers?
    The difference is this type is used to measure
    the depth of the hole.
    While the internal micrometer only measures the diameter.

    Screw Micrometer Parts

    Micrometer Frames

    The frame is the screw micrometer body, its function is as a frame for placing other micrometer components
    and a holder for the micrometer.
    The micrometer body is made of cast steel resembling the
    letter C.

    This makes the micrometer look strong and sturdy. This frame must not only be strong, but also
    must be resistant to expansion.
    This is because as the frame expands, there is extra space
    between the anvil and the spindle.
    The effect of natural measurement results is less accurate.
    Therefore, the frame construction material is not only steel, but mixed with other materials to
    make it more heat resistant.

    Anvil / Fixed Shaft

    The anvil is a small rod located at the end of the frame, the anvil is fixed, meaning this small anvil
    cannot be moved.
    Anvil serves to hold the workpiece to be measured.

    Spindle / Motion Shaft

    The spindle is a longer rod that sits at one end of the frame. At first glance, the spindle
    and anvil have a similar shape.
    However, the anvil is smaller and fixed while the axle is
    longer and movable.
    The spindle functions to fix the workpiece to be measured, when the
    workpiece is inserted into the micrometer, the object is fixed with the anvil and spindle.

    Sleeves

    The sleeve is a thimble, a tubular sleeve that sits on the outside of the micrometer frame.
    The main function of the sleeve is actually a place to place the main scales.

    Thimble

    The thimble is a metal rod in the shape of a tube that sits on the outside of the casing. The
    function of the thimble is to set the vernier scale.
    The thimble can be rotated, and each turn
    of the thimble moves the spindle.

    Lock nut / lock

    The lock nut or lock nut has a function to hold the spindle or axis of motion so that it does not move during the
    process of measuring objects.

    Ratchet Knobs

    The ratchet rotates the spindle or axis of motion when the end of the spindle is near the object to be
    measured.
    This section is then used to tighten the spindle or shaft by turning it clockwise
    until it clicks. The ratchet is rotated 2-3 times to ensure that the spindle tip is in perfect contact with
    the measuring object.

    How to use a screw micrometer

    Due to the mechanical advantage caused by the smooth thread of the screw, which moves the thimble and glue
    to the right, the screw rotates easily and can accurately cover the measuring object.
    So that
    the measurement object is more accurate and precise.

    Generally, screw micrometers have two types of scales. The first scale is printed on the main
    handle of the micrometer, which is a fixed scale.
    Another type of scale is the rotary scale,
    which is contained in a rotary cylinder.
    Measurement results can be obtained by combining fixed
    scale values ​​and rotary scale values.

    The method is as follows:

    • Determine the fixed scale values ​​bounded by the rotating scale. If not
      the same, use the next smaller scale value.
      For example, a reading on a fixed scale limited
      by a rotating scale is greater than 8 but not exactly 9. The measurement to be used is 8 mm.
    • Find the number on the rotary scale that is parallel to the horizontal line on the
      fixed scale.
      For example, line 43 of the rotary scale is parallel to the horizontal line of
      the fixed scale.
      The magnitude of the measurement results obtained is 43 times the rotary
      scale (43 x 0.01 = 0.43 mm).
    • Add up the two measurements. We get the length of the object to be (8 +
      0.43) mm = 8.43 mm.

    How to Calibrate a Screw Micrometer

    Because sometimes the accuracy of the screw micrometer changes after a few uses, the screw micrometer must
    be calibrated to 0 so that the screw micrometer remains accurate when making measurements.
    Below are instructions for calibrating a screw micrometer:

    • Place and press the micrometer between the anvil and bobbin, pressing the micrometer by
      turning the thimble sufficiently.
    • If the micrometer adjuster bar is slightly pinched, pull the anvil and spindle back against
      the adjuster by turning the ratchet until the spindle stops moving.
    • If the difference between the 0 and the center line on the rotary scale does not exceed 0.02
      mm, turn the sleeve with the adjustment key until the center line and the 0 line up with the 0 on the rotary
      scale.
    • If the difference between zero and the centerline of the scale is more than 0.02 mm, release
      the snap button, hold down the sleeve and rotate the thimble with the adjust button until the dial scale
      reads 0 on the centerline, scale , the screen will remain aligned when the snap handle is reattached.

    How to Read a Screw Micrometer

    The screw micrometer reading itself can be done in two ways or parts, namely the vernier scale and the main
    scale.
    The main scale can be read on the micrometer screw arm and the vernier scale on the
    thimble.
    For accurate measurement results, make sure the clamp of the object to be measured is
    in the right or correct position.
    For more information on reading screw micrometer readings,
    see the explanation:

    • Note the position of the scale line at the top of the sleeve, which is 5mm
    • See the scale line below, namely: 0.5 mm
    • Then look at the vernier in the thumb area which is 28mm
    • Multiply the vernier value by 28 x 0.01mm = 0.28mm
    • Add up the results of the three measurements, namely: 5 mm + 0.5 mm + 0.28 mm = 5.78 mm.
    • The final measurement result is 5.78 mm.

    The difference between digital and analog
    screw micrometers

    As you know, nowadays besides analog micrometers, there are also digital screw micrometers which are easier
    to use.
    The most visible difference between analog and digital micrometers is in the reading of
    the measurement results.
    On a digital micrometer, measurement results are easier to see.

    In addition, this digital micrometer has the advantage of high accuracy, making it very suitable for
    industrial use.
    But keep in mind that buying a screw micrometer should not be done haphazardly.
    Before buying such a measuring device, there are a few things to consider. What are
    the things to consider?
    Check out the review below:

    • Remember to consider the micrometer measuring range of the screw.
    • When purchasing a digital screw micrometer, be sure to pay attention to the data output
      capability.
      In this case, you need to check how many ports you can connect to the
      computer.
    • Make sure the digital micrometer has read memory or not. In general,
      whether a micrometer has memory or not can affect the price of the meter.

    Note that analog and digital micrometers have very different prices. Usually the price of a
    standard screw micrometer starts from one million.
    However, this price depends on the brand and
    type of screw micrometer.
    The better the brand, the more expensive it is. So make
    sure to buy a micrometer according to your needs.

    Closing

    Thus a review of the meaning, function, type, and how to use a screw micrometer that is good and right.
    Hopefully this article is useful and useful. For Sinaumed’s who want to
    understand more about other screw micrometers, you can visit
    sinaumedia.com to
    get related books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest
    information for you.
    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and
    original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Ziaggi Fadhil Zahran

  • Scientific Writing: Definition, Function, Structure and Examples of KTI

    Scientific Writing and Its Uniqueness – Hello guys, when you hear about scientific writing, in simple terms, what you imagine is writing that contains logical things, is related to research, and produces new discoveries, is that true or not?

    But, actually, what is the meaning of scientific writing? What are the functions, types, structures, and examples? So that you are not curious, keep reading the reviews, OK?

    A. Definition of Scientific Writing

    The third is scientific, according to the Big Indonesian Dictionary, it means that it is scientific in nature, or fulfills the requirements (rules) of science. Well, if interpreted as a whole, scientific writing is a work that results from writing activities, using the application of scientific principles, prioritizing aspects of rationality, raising issues that are objective and factual.

    It is highly recommended that when writing scientific papers, use words that are unambiguous or have multiple meanings, it is necessary to use a language style that is straightforward, explicit, using variations of scientific terms in accordance with the general guidelines for Indonesian spelling.

    In order to be able to write and be able to compile good scientific papers, the book Social Scientific Writing (Revised Edition) by Yunita T. Winarto, Ibnu Wahyudi, Ezra M. Choesin, et al. can be used as a reference because it describes how to find ideas and put the idea into the form of scientific writing.

    In the development of science, theories about the meaning of scientific writing also develop according to research themes, research objectives, research methods, theoretical frameworks, so as to give rise to new knowledge about the meaning of scientific writing itself. let’s look at the meaning of scientific writing according to the following experts:

    1. Eko Susilo, M.

    According to Eko Susilo, M., Scientific writing is an article obtained in accordance with scientific nature and is based on observation, evaluation, research in a certain field, compiled according to a certain method with a systematic writing of polite language and its contents can be accounted for for its truth/scientificity.

    2. Dwiloka and Riana

    According to Dwiloka and Riana, scientific work or scientific article is the work of a scientist (in the form of development) who wants to develop science, technology, and art obtained through literature, a collection of experiences, and research.

    3. Titi Setiyoningsih, S.Pd, M.Pd

    Lecturer in Indonesian Language and Literature Education, Faculty of Teacher Training and Education, Sebelas Maret State University, Surakarta, said that written work is writing based on the scientific method, namely the logic of science, which starts with problems, objectives, benefits, and the importance of this is discussed, containing facts, previous theories, and previous works that brought this about, then there are methods, discussions, to conclusions, of course, references must also be included.

    The definition of scientific writing above develops according to the experience of its users. So, the experts above define scientific writing based on experience, as well as the need to use and create scientific writing. From the various definitions, we will examine the function of scientific writing.

    B. Functions of Scientific Writing

    1. Function For Education

    When the writer was in high school, the writer had participated in extracurricular activities, youth scientific work, from here the writer learned a lot about the basics of writing, invited the writer to think critically, write down thoughts or results of scientific experiments, then be accountable for the results.

    There is even a school in Yogyakarta, called Sanggar Anak Alam, which accustoms students to making reports on the results of their research, as a report on proof of one semester’s learning or as agreed upon, as a substitute for semester exams or study documentation, this is done by children since they are in first grade at school level. base.

    To be more complete, while in college, writing practical reports and writing papers is a routine activity, which ends in writing a thesis or final project, a thesis for students taking the master’s or master’s program, a dissertation for students taking the doctoral program. As an educational function, scientific writing presents its own writing experience for students and university students.

    2. Function For Research

    In every era, science is growing, in accordance with the social growth of society. From here, scientific writing is used to develop one’s research, by presenting new knowledge, after obtaining accurate data, it is processed, concluded, then applied in life.

    3. Functional Function

    Scientific papers are written by authors from various disciplines. Explanation of the meaning of functional functions means that scientific writing can be a medium for developing knowledge as material for literature review, for the needs of various disciplines.

    C. Benefits of Writing Scientific Writing

    1. Can train the development of effective reading skills.

    For writers, compiling scientific papers requires certain skills, so that scientific writing can be read comfortably, understood, and understood by readers.

    So that writers need effective reading skills, so as not to waste energy in compiling scientific papers. For readers, scientific writing trains readers to be skilled at reading about things that are needed, to build their knowledge, not to expand on topics or themes that are not needed.

    2. As an introduction to library activities

    A scientific paper, full of sources and sources. Sources for the preparation of scientific papers are obtained from the theories of experts who are recorded, or contained in scientific journals that can be accessed via the internet. These sources are referred to as library sources.

    3. Get intellectual satisfaction

    Every writer of scientific papers, makes scientific papers not just writing. The process of making scientific writing involves the intellectuality of the writer. The whole ability of the author’s intelligence is involved here.

    Scientific writing is prepared based on research, experiments, interviews with sources, and collects theories from the literature sources obtained. When you have obtained results that are considered sufficient, successfully present them in front of examiners or audiences, the writer will feel satisfied when his scientific writing is received by many people.

    4. Broaden the horizons of knowledge

    The more qualified a scientific paper is, seen from its content, purpose and originality. This is a reflection of the breadth of the author’s scientific horizons. A scientific paper also represents the structure of the author’s thought.

    5. As a reference material or preliminary research for further researchers

    Scientific writing with one another, must influence each other. The publication of current scientific papers will be more or less influenced by previous scientific papers. Previous scientific writings, must also be influenced by previous scientific writings.

    Between scientific papers, if they have a focus of attention on the same research, they will automatically look for the closest supporting references.

    6. As an increase in the systematic organization of facts and data

    From the origin of the word itself, scientific writing implies a work that is scientific in nature, accompanied by studies and experiments, presentation of real data, then processed into a conclusion with clear and accountable systematics. The facts revealed come from clear sources, with valid research data, and are not the result of plagiarism,

    7. Can train to combine reading results from various sources

    A researcher cannot stand alone when conducting research, to compile scientific papers as reports. Researchers who conduct research need library sources as a theoretical basis when conducting research.
    The foundation of this theory comes from various sources, especially scientific journals, or books published to support the writing of scientific papers.

    D. Types of Scientific Writing

    Based on each need, scientific writing is classified into seven types. The difference is the location of the content and the systematics of writing. These seven articles are.

    1. Articles

    Article is a written work whose content is in the form of ideas or facts that can persuade, convince, educate, and entertain readers. Usually articles have a sentence length with a certain number of characters.

    Usually articles are made for publication purposes in newsletters, newspapers, social media, digital channels, and so on. An example is an article on “Fairy Tales as a Means of Multi-Intelligence Therapy” from the source https://www.kompasiana.com/andy85482/5d3c3220097f360d1e360192/dongeng- As-Sarana-Terapi-Multiple-Intelligences, here involving Gardner’s theory of Multiple Intelligence .

    In writing an accredited scientific journal, there are several prerequisites and demands that you need to follow. If You is interested, the book Strategies for Writing Reputable Journal Articles by OOS M. ANSWAS, M.SI. Dr. E. DKK will be perfect for you.

    2. Papers

    The paper is a type of scientific writing. Usually, papers are written for purposes related to education. In its preparation, supporting data is needed from the results of field observations of a problem in research. The data collected is needed to find solutions to problems in research. Usually this paper is presented in a seminar, symposium, or material test.

    In making a good paper there are also rules and demands that must be followed. The book entitled 8 Practical Steps to Writing Science Papers in Scientific Journals as the First Author by Dr. Endra Gunawan, ST, M.Sc. Explain the various steps in the process of writing a paper.

    3. Thesis

    According to Wikipedia, thesis is a term used in Indonesia to illustrate a scientific paper in the form of an explanation of the research results of undergraduate students (S-1), which discusses certain phenomena or problems using the applicable rules. The emphasis on the content of the thesis lies on originality. Thesis is a graduation requirement for students, to earn a bachelor’s degree, after passing an exam in front of the examiner.

    Writing or compiling a thesis is not easy, which requires research and technical knowledge in the manufacturing process. In the book Writing Thesis, Journals, and Scientific Writing with MS Word by Jubilee Enterprise, You will be taught the steps for compiling good scientific writing.

    4. Work papers

    A work paper or if translated into Indonesian is a working paper, is a type of scientific writing which is almost similar to a paper, but the analysis is more in-depth. Usually the work paper contains the auditor’s notes, containing the audit procedures used, the test methods performed, the information obtained, and the conclusions drawn based on the audit.

    5. Papers

    Paper is a type of scientific writing that is written based on data, as well as arguments with a strong level of validity. Paper is also commonly referred to as a summary of the research that has been made. There is not much difference between a paper and a term paper, only the systematic writing and discussion are different. The discussion is shorter, because it only focuses on the analysis of the problem.

    6. Thesis

    Thesis is more or less the same as the thesis for undergraduate students (S-1), but the thesis analyzes the topic in a more complex manner, so that its scientific essence is stronger and more complex than the thesis. The thesis is made as a graduation requirement to obtain a master’s or master’s degree which is taken by post-graduate students (S-2)

    In writing a good thesis, You can read the guide in the book How to Write a Thesis by Umberto Eco which was first published in Italy in 1977 which has been translated.

    7. Dissertation

    At a higher level than a thesis, there is what is usually called a dissertation. Because it is at a higher level, the dissertation is used as a graduation requirement to obtain a doctoral degree for students of the three-level study program (S-3).

    The content of the dissertation is the result of original research which can later be applied to real life, usually, dissertations are examined by a professor, or senior and professional doctor.

    Dissertation is a difficult research to do. In the book Applied Statistics: Applications for Thesis, Thesis and Dissertation Research Using SPSS, AMOS and Excel by Jonathan Sarwono & Herlina Budiono you will be taught how to use statistics in the quantitative research that you will be doing.

    There are many types of scientific writing that we can discuss? After knowing the types of scientific writing, we will discuss again about ways to write it, .

    E. How to Make Scientific Papers

    In making scientific papers, it is very important to use applications and websites that can help you expedite the writing process. Like Grammarly, MathType, and many more that you can read in a book entitled Writing Scientific Papers Using a Computer by Wing Wahyu Winarno.

    Writing scientific papers is like stepping towards a certain point which is often referred to as a conclusion, before it is put into action.

    1. Events

    If we want our scientific writing to be accepted by readers, then we need a good planning.
    At the stage of writing scientific papers, starting with the planning process, the writer plans what to write. In this planning stage, it is necessary to have the topic of a work, the purpose of writing, the target audience, and the scope of this scientific writing itself.

    2. Reveal

    This reveal stage contains the disclosure of supporting data, both from the results of research, case studies, literacy studies, or conducting interviews by preparing questions and also observation material.

    3. Analysis

    After the data is collected, the next process is to analyze the data, usually referred to as data processing. The data is processed with the formulation of the problem in accordance with the topic raised, but of course it cannot be separated from the supporting data that has been collected.

    At this stage, you can begin to make a framework or draft of this scientific paper. But don’t forget, first examine the problems that arise, starting from the planning stage, data collection, until this analysis takes place.

    4. Conclusion

    The conclusion stage is the answer to the series of events that arise in planning the writing of a scientific paper. Conclusions can be an explanation for writers and readers, because usually everyone involved will understand more and be clearer after the conclusion appears.

    5. Apply

    Writing planning that is neat and systematic, will not bring benefits if it is not implemented properly. The application in writing is to start writing.

    Well, it doesn’t stop here writing scientific papers, apparently has a structure that we must pay attention to. Come on, let’s see the explanation!

    F. Structure of Scientific Writing

    Every scientific writing has a style guide or envelope, which means the guidelines for writing procedures are determined by the type of writing and the purpose of writing this scientific paper. In general, the structure of scientific writing is presented as follows.

    1. Title Page

    The title of the work is based on the theme of the scientific paper to be made. The title should be written as unique and attractive as possible, so that it raises curiosity and curiosity for potential readers.

    In addition to sparking curiosity for potential readers, the title can also be made to provide an initial description of the contents of this scientific paper for prospective readers. On this title page, the author’s name, the title of the scientific paper, the institution or institutions, date, month, year and place where the scientific paper was made, are written in a center alignment rule, sorted after the title at the bottom.

    2. Abstract

    Abstract is a summary of the entire contents of a scientific paper, the abstract functions to provide an explanation to the reader, so that quickly, the reader understands the contents, intent and purpose of the author, writing the scientific paper. The abstract is informative, but not too long, approximately 250 words.

    3. Introduction

    From its basic wording, we know that this introduction is at the front, greeting the reader. Introduction, usually tells the author’s reasons for conducting research, what is the background of this research, tells the purpose, and the benefits of this scientific writing.

    4. Theoretical Framework

    From the origin of the word, the framework comes from the word framework, which functions as a support, pillar, outline, or concept. While theory is an opinion or argument obtained based on research or discovery, which is supported by supporting data or facts.

    So with the definition of understanding above, the theoretical framework is an outline of a systematic conceptual design that guides a study.

    5. Research Methods

    To develop the framework that has been made, first, the research method must be determined. The research method is the steps taken by a researcher, to obtain the right results from the research.
    Usually the method used is a qualitative method, qualitative methods in outline focus on analysis and in-depth research. Meanwhile, the quantitative method is a method that has a lot to do with the use of numbers, tables and statistics.

    6. Discussion

    The discussion is the longest part of writing scientific papers. The discussion functions to explain the objectives, benefits, methods, theoretical framework, and formulation of the problem, which is accompanied by the data obtained. If this scientific writing is distributed to the general public, which will raise questions and answers, it is in this section.

    7. Conclusions and Suggestions

    The conclusion is always at the end of a scientific paper, which contains the author’s opinion on everything that has been discussed. The aim is for the reader to gain new insights from the subject that has been discussed.

    Suggestions usually contain messages from the author, so that one day, if readers want to do the same research, they can find an effective way, or even develop it even more broadly.

    8. Bibliography

    The bibliography is a list that contains the theoretical sources used by the author in his research. Writing a bibliography is usually written in the format of the author’s name, the title of the article, the name of the publisher, identity, and when it was published.

    After we discuss all the uniqueness of scientific writing, it’s a good idea to look at examples of good and correct scientific writing!

    G. Examples of Scientific Writing

    1. Examples of scientific writing on youth issues

    “Managing Mental Welfare in Adolescents”
    By
    Andy Hermawan, S.Si, M.Pd Alternative Education Practitioner

    CHAPTER I
    INTRODUCTION

    A. Background

    In addition to being physically prosperous with the fulfillment of food, shelter and clothing needs, everyone needs to have mental health, including adolescents. Adolescence is a vulnerable age, especially in difficult situations. A difficult situation that has the potential to reduce mental well-being is Covid-19. The need to study and meet friends, and all its variations, must be replaced by independent and virtual learning. This situation has the potential to make children feel bored and experience negative emotions.

    B. Problem Formulation
    How does the pandemic affect adolescent mental health?

    C. Research objectives
    To obtain tips on managing mental well-being in adolescents.

    CHAPTER II
    DISCUSSION

    A. The Effects of a Pandemic on Life

    The pandemic that has been going on for about a year, and with no certainty when it will end, has brought about many changes in a wide variety of lives that greatly affect the optimization of adolescent development in various aspects.

    1. Effects Compared

    Children’s responses to stressful events are unique and varied. Adults need to understand that the child’s response is natural and need to show empathy and patience when dealing with the response.

    2. Social Distancing Effects

    Even though it doesn’t mean social isolation, in order to prevent transmission of the Covid-19 virus, you must maintain a safe distance from others. A teenager needs quality time with the people who matter in his life, especially his family. Social emotional closeness will increase mental resilience in adolescents, when faced with difficulties.

    3. Activity Effect

    Teenagers will get bored easily when experiencing monotonous activities, even their inner worries will increase. Parents can provide choices to fill in useful activities.

    CLOSING
    CONCLUSION

    In adolescents, mental well-being is characterized by the achievement of developmental stages, emotional needs, healthy social skills, and the ability to deal with difficult situations and problems that arise. These conditions can only be obtained in a situation when adolescents get unconditional support and love from their family, an environment that maintains their self-confidence and self-esteem, opportunities to explore the outside world, and a healthy and safe environment.

    Bibliography
    Leila, Ch, Budiman (1999). Becoming the Ideal Parent, KOMPAS Psychology Consultation Rubric. Jakarta: KOMPAS.

    2. Examples of scientific papers on medical mask waste management

    “The Impact of Medical Mask Waste on the Environment”
    By
    Andy Hermawan, S.Si, M.Pd
    Alternative Education Practitioner

    CHAPTER I
    INTRODUCTION

    A. Background

    Since the Corona Covid-19 virus has spread in Indonesia, a new habit pattern must be implemented in Indonesian society. Various health protocols must be obeyed by every community when on the move. One of them is using a mask recommended by the government to reduce the rate of spread of the Covid-19 virus. During the implementation of the health protocol, the use of medical masks has increased. The increasing use of medical masks has increased the amount of disposable mask waste.

    The danger of disposable mask waste not only has an impact on the environment, but also has an impact on the health of the surrounding community. As we all know, the spread of the Corona Covid-19 virus is through droplets of people infected with the virus. The virus can spread through the air, when an infected person talks, sneezes, coughs, and can even stick to a medium that has been touched by the skin where the virus was previously attached.

    It can be said that masks are the first medium for the spread of the virus, because masks are always attached to the face, covering the human sense of smell, namely the mouth and nose, especially if the user of the mask is infected with the Corona Covid virus. Therefore, efforts are needed to reduce the spread of viruses due to waste medical masks or disposable masks.

    B. Problem Formulation

    The increasing amount of medical mask waste, apart from having an impact on the environment, also has the potential to spread the Corona Covid-19 virus in society.

    C. Research objectives

    Obtaining the best solution in preserving the environment and health, in particular suppressing the rate of spread of the Covid-19 virus by minimizing medical mask waste.

    CHAPTER II
    DISCUSSION

    A. The potential for the spread of viruses originating from mask waste

    Masks function to protect people who wear masks, so they are not infected with the Covid-19 virus and prevent transmission from people who have symptoms. The use of masks is increasing among the public, adding to the waste of disposable masks.

    At one time of need, people use masks more than once a day. If we multiply this by the total population in Indonesia, we can imagine how many million pieces of mask waste are produced in one day. Several bad possibilities and potentials due to the increasing amount of medical mask waste will emerge.

    1. Potential to Increase the Spread of the Corona Covid-19 Virus

    The spread of the virus is carried by droplets, these droplets will definitely stick to the mask worn by someone who is infected with the virus. If the mask is disposed of carelessly without any effort to make the mask free of viruses, there is a great potential for it to spread to people who happen to be around, or who touch the mask waste.

    Masks that have been used must be ensured that they are safe or free of viruses before being disposed of. From this problem, air is also a potential medium for spreading the virus.

    2. Potential for Environmental Pollution

    Disposable medical masks are made of materials that are not easy to decompose. Not much different from plastic, medical mask waste takes years to decompose. Besides soil ecosystems being disrupted, water ecosystems are also similar, careless waste disposal can cause disturbances in water ecosystems and can also be a cause of flooding.

    3. Required Effort

    The increasing use of masks requires serious attention for all parties. To prevent the number of disposable mask waste from increasing, it is necessary to think about the most effective way to avoid producing waste intermittently. Required proper process to avoid the spread of viruses or environmental pollution.

    Disinfecting masks that have been used or heating masks at temperatures above 70 degrees for 45 minutes before being disposed of, or processing them into waste that is safe and environmentally friendly. Apart from that, we can also make our own masks that we want to use, and can even be washed repeatedly, so that the waste of disposable masks can be reduced.

    CLOSING
    CONCLUSION

    The spread of the Corona Covid-19 virus cannot be estimated from where it came from, through what intermediaries, and who brought it. Masks can minimize the risk of being infected with the virus. As someone who understands health and cares about environmental health.

    We must carry out disinfection as early as possible for the mask waste. Separate from other household waste, so as not to infect our other neighbors. In addition, we can use masks that comply with the standards recommended by the world health organization, namely WHO (World Health Organization), which can be used many times, of course by washing the mask after use.

    Bibliography

    The two examples of scientific papers above were compiled by the authors themselves, so now let’s take a look at some examples of scientific papers quoted from the source https://sevima.com/: ya . Let’s see.

    3. Examples of Traditional Dolanan scientific writings

    “Traditional Play in Forming Children’s Character”

    CHAPTER I
    INTRODUCTION

    A. Background

    Games or also known as traditional games have characteristics that have a positive impact on children’s development. The word play for children is a reflection of the soul’s liberation from attachment to parental rules.

    When children play, they will express their joy and communicate with their peers. So, children can learn to socialize and also get along with the surrounding environment.

    In addition, traditional games also have educative, recreational and reflective properties. Or in other words it has the nature of educating, encouraging, and also as self-reflection.

    B. Problem Formulation

    What is the meaning of traditional dolanan?
    What is the influence of traditional games in shaping children’s character?

    C. Research Objectives
    To find out the meaning of traditional dolanan and also its influence on children’s character.

    CHAPTER II
    DISCUSSION

    A. Traditional Dolan

    The word “dolanan” is a word taken from the Javanese language. The word dolanan means toy or game. While the word traditional is a way of thinking and behavior that is in accordance with custom and has existed since ancient times.

    Children’s play is also known as a symbol of knowledge that has been passed down from generation to generation and also has various functions in it.

    B. Character Education

    In simple terms, character education is all efforts that can be made to influence the character of students. This effort is made so that someone can understand the importance of positive character within.

    Character education according to Thomas Lickona is education about attitudes that include knowledge to action. Not only that, feelings are also included in character education.

    CHAPTER IV
    CLOSING
    CONCLUSION

    Traditional games are not just a game that will have a happy effect. Traditional games also have many benefits. These benefits include training the intelligence of the child’s brain and motor skills and can form character in children.

    Children can improve social life within themselves and also communicate well and cooperate with playmates and also the environment.

    4. Examples of Scientific Work About food

    Maintain Heart Health

    CHAPTER I
    INTRODUCTION

    A. Background of the Problem
    The heart is one of the most vital organs in the human body. Because of that many people try to always maintain their heart health.

    However, it seems that there are still many people who do not care about it. Evidenced by the large number of fatalities caused by diseases that attack the heart. Therefore research on maintaining heart health needs to be done.

    B. Problem Formulation
    How to maintain heart health?

    C. Research Objectives
    To find out how to maintain heart health

    CHAPTER II
    DISCUSSION

    How to Maintain Heart Health

    Many diseases that attack the heart are still a big problem for some people. Even though there are many easy ways to maintain heart health. After going through in-depth research, researchers found several ways, including the following:

    • Avoid stress, because it can trigger abnormal adrenaline hormones and also cause high blood pressure.
    • Maintain cleanliness, both personal hygiene and the environment.
    • Set diet. Reduce fat and junk food and eat more vegetables and fruit.
      Regular exercise.

    CHAPTER III
    CLOSING
    CONCLUSION

    Maintaining heart health is indeed very important for humans in order to obtain a long life. And it turns out that getting a healthy heart doesn’t need to be too difficult and can be done every day. By maintaining heart health, it is hoped that fewer victims will fall due to diseases that attack the heart.

    Bibliography

    5. Examples of scientific papers on Red Bean Cultivation

    The Effect of Soaking Water Media on Red Bean Plant Germination Speed

    CHAPTER I
    Introduction

    A. Background

    The archipelago is an agricultural country that is very rich in natural or agricultural products, one of which is legumes.
    Nuts are a useful food as a source of protein and have long been used by residents of Asia, Latin America, Africa and other countries.

    In our country, Indonesia has more than 12,000 types of legumes, including peanuts, red beans, green beans, peas, koro, and soybeans. Kidney beans are food ingredients that are useful for lowering cholesterol.

    In addition to lowering cholesterol, red beans also have the benefit of preventing high sugar levels in the body because red beans have a very high fiber content.

    In 100 grams of dry kidney beans, it can produce 4 grams of fiber filled with water-soluble fiber and water-insoluble fiber.
    The protein contained in red beans has benefits for the body, especially for heart health.

    Peanuts are in the form of seeds, in simple terms if the seeds fall to the ground, then within a certain period of time the seeds sprout, therefore this type of legume is a plant that is very easy to plant.

    That process is called germination. Red beans have the scientific name Phaseolus vulgaris.
    The germination process can be influenced by internal and external factors. Internal factors are caused by genes and hormones.

    While the external factors are in the form of milk, sunlight, humidity, and nutrients which are very influential in germination. These factors are very important for the growth of peanuts.

    For example, sunlight, with the help of sunlight, plants can live well. In addition, sunlight is also very helpful in the process of growth, germination, and photosynthesis of these plants.

    We will not be able to tell the difference that occurs in the germination and growth of red bean plants if we soak the seeds in a different type of water.

    For this reason, the author chose a topic entitled “The Effect of Soaking Water Media on the Germination Speed ​​of Red Bean Plants”

    B. Problem Formulation

    From this background, a problem can be formulated, namely:

    1. What is the germination rate between red bean seeds soaked in tap water and red bean seeds soaked in young coconut water?

    C. Research Objectives

    Based on the formulation of the problem above, the purpose of this scientific paper research is to find out and analyze the germination rate between red beans soaked in tap water and red beans soaked in young coconut water.

    D. Research Benefits

    1. For students

    This research is used as learning in writing and compiling correct scientific work, this research is one of the learning materials that can be useful at higher education levels and to instill scientific values ​​in students.

    2. For schools

    From the research that the author did, it is hoped that the results can be used as reference material and library empowerment, which will later be used as reference material in further research for subsequent students.

    3. For Biology lessons

    Can be used as literature in biology lessons in each school, to find out the factors that can affect plant germination, in this case red bean plants.

    Chapter III
    Closing

    Conclusion

    Indonesia has around 12000 variants of legumes. Nuts have many benefits for our body. The growth of peanuts begins when the peanut seeds sprout, which is referred to as the germination process. In order for the growth process to be fast, there are several influential factors. One of them is water.

    In addition to providing new knowledge for the world of science, scientific writing is also beneficial for literacy skills for students who do research.

    So, like that, , notes about scientific writing along with some examples from various sources, for you prospective scientists who will conduct research and write scientific papers, I hope the above article can help you.

  • Scientific Approach: Definition, Principles, Steps, and Examples

    The scientific approach is a learning model that is applied to the 2013 curriculum by using the scientific method in its learning activities. This student -centered approach aims to enable students to have the capability to think critically , scientifically and analytically.

    In this model, it is designed so that students are given space to explore learning materials. They can also actively build concepts, principles and laws through 5M activities, namely observing, asking, proposing (hypotheses), collecting data in several ways and techniques, analyzing, and making conclusions and communicating the concepts or principles that have been found.

    Through this model, students will get benefits, such as starting to be able to investigate a problem, curious (curiosity) or want to know and also be able to construct concepts from an experience or learning knowledge that has been done. These things can make learning activities fun, meaningful, and challenging.

    So, are Friends of Sinaumed’s one of the students who study with the 2013 curriculum? How does your school implement a scientific approach in teaching and learning activities?

    If your Sinaumed’s friends just know about this one learning model, let’s get to know more about the scientific approach. Starting from the understanding, steps and principles, as well as its application.

    Definition of Scientific Approach According to Experts

    1. Ministry of Education and Culture

    The scientific approach is a learning model that starts from collecting data through observing, conducting experiments, asking questions, processing information or data, to communicating it in the process of applying scientific principles.

    2. Rusman (2015)

    The scientific approach is a learning model that provides space for students to explore and elaborate on the material being studied. In addition, this educational model also provides opportunities for students to hone their skills through learning activities that have been designed by the teacher.

    3. Hosnan (2014)

    The scientific approach is a learning process designed so that students actively construct concepts, laws or principles by observing, formulating problems, proposing hypotheses, collecting data using various techniques, analyzing data, drawing conclusions, and voicing them.

    4. Karar and Yenice (2012)

    The scientific approach is a learning process that is designed in such a way that students can actively construct concepts through the steps of observing, formulating problems, making hypotheses, collecting data with several techniques, analyzing data, drawing conclusions, and presenting the concepts that have been found.

    Purpose of the Scientific Approach

    Here are some learning objectives using a scientific approach.

    1. Improve Thinking Skills

    One of the goals of the scientific approach is to improve and develop high order thinking skills in students. Students are expected to be able to think critically, analytically, and be able to create new ideas related to the material being studied.

    2. Creating a Conducive, Active and Productive Learning Environment

    By implementing a student-centered approach. It is hoped that teaching and learning activities will become conducive, through a series of activities designed systematically and the creation of an active and productive learning environment.

    3. Improving the Ability to Think Systematically

    The main characteristic of the scientific approach is the stages of learning that run sequentially and systematically. That’s what encourages students to start thinking systematically and slowly improve their ability, both in understanding a problem, and when solving problems.

     

    4. Improve Concept Understanding

    In practice, the scientific approach directs independent learning activities to discover and develop concepts from the material being studied. Students will be able to gain meaningful concepts and understanding through this learning model. In addition, students do not only receive concepts in rote form, but they will also gain a deeper understanding of these concepts.

    5. Increase Learning Motivation

    As a form of student-centered learning activity, this approach is expected to increase students’ learning motivation. This is because learning activities that require students to be more active and innovative can create a new learning atmosphere that is not monotonous, so it is not easy to get bored.

    6. Improving Communication Skills

    Through this scientific approach it is hoped that it can present a learning process that can provide stimulus to students to be more active in communicating through conveying ideas, discussing solving problems, discussing data processing, to how to communicate learning outcomes through oral or written.
    Meanwhile, according to Hosnan (2014) learning objectives with a scientific approach, namely

    • The first goal is that students are expected to be able to improve their thinking power, especially in HOTS ( high order thinking skills ) higher order thinking skills.
    • Students can solve problems sequentially and structured or systematically.
    • The learning atmosphere faced by students can make them aware that learning is a necessity.
    • Students will get good and meaningful learning outcomes.
    • This scientific approach can also make students voice their ideas and ideas through writing or orally.
    • Through this learning, students’ character can also develop to a more optimal potential.

    Principles of the Scientific Approach

    Following are the principles of a scientific approach in learning activities according to Hosnan (2014).

    1.  Learner-centered learning activities.
    2. Learning activities form students’ self-concept.
    3. In learning avoid verbalism.
    4. Learning provides space for students to simulate and accommodate the concepts, laws, and principles of the material being studied.
    5. Learning encourages the creation of increased thinking skills of students.
    6. Learning increases motivation for students and teachers, namely motivation in learning and teaching.
    7. Provide opportunities for students to practice communication skills.
    8. There is a process of validation or testing of concepts, laws, and principles built by students in their cognitive structure.

    Scientific Approach Steps and Examples of Activities

    1. Observing _

    The first step in the scientific learning model is the observing process. Students can use their five senses to observe events around them that are in accordance with what will be learned. In practice, students can observe the environment directly or by using multimedia in news and videos.

    The involvement of students through this observing step can bring up new problems that previously had no solutions. With this problem, teachers or teachers can guide students to investigate (observe) the problem.

    Then, in order for learning to be more efficient, the teacher must have prepared media and activities that help in solving problems that students will investigate.

    Through observation, students can find the fact that there is a relationship between the object being observed and the learning material being studied with the teacher. The implementation of this observation activity can be done with or without using tools.

    Tools that can be used to help practice observing activities, for example such as microscopes, binoculars, weighing equipment, and so on. Then, in observing activities without tools, you can make direct observations. For example, such as listening to teacher explanations, watching related video shows, or listening to information from radio and other news sources.

    The learning outcomes obtained at this stage can be in the form of students’ attention when observing an object, reading information from a written source, or when listening to an explanation. In addition, other learning outcomes can also be seen from the notes made by students during the observation process. Timeliness used in observing activities can also be used as a form of achieving their learning outcomes.

    2. Asking (Questioning)

    The questioning activity is of course an activity carried out by students to create and ask questions that are relevant to the material being studied. This step is often related to discussions in class about information that is not yet understood, additional information, or clarification of information that is not yet clear.

    The teacher in this case must have mature readiness to determine how or choose media that is appropriate to the characteristics of students and relevant to the material being studied, so that students will be interested and active in asking questions.

    Now, in this step, the learning outcomes that can be observed are the types and quality of questions that arise from students. The types of questions can be in the form of factual, conceptual, procedural, or hypothetical questions.

    Preferably, a teacher must also have the ability to analyze the type and quality of questions. Because, from there we can make a comprehensive assessment of the questions posed by students.

    3. Gathering Information or Trying (Experimenting)

    The step of gathering information is a continuation of asking in the previous stage. In practice, this activity can be carried out by exploring or collecting information from various sources in various ways.

    Students can collect data and information using various methods. For example by experimenting or conducting independent trials, observing events in the surrounding environment, asking questions from sources, reading books, searching the internet, looking at encyclopedias, to statistics. Teachers are also expected to become facilitators for student learning references in collecting data.

    Student learning outcomes at this stage are the number and quality of information sources that have been studied by students. Starting from the completeness of the information collected, the accuracy of the information obtained, as well as the media used in collecting data or information.

     

     

    4. Processing/Analyzing Data (Associating)

    This step of processing or analyzing data is also referred to as the student reasoning stage. This is because students must carry out a process of thinking logically and systematically about facts that can be observed from data and information that has been collected, in order to obtain conclusions in the form of new knowledge.

    Students will utilize the data and information that has been collected to solve problems by constructing questions. Then, the teacher can guide students so they can connect the data that has been collected and find patterns and make final conclusions.

    This activity is used so that students can analyze the work they have done and can compare their work with other students. This reasoning activity is also carried out by exploring and collecting data from various sources and various ways, including:

    • Process the information that has been collected.
    • Analyze data by creating several categories or groupings.
    • Linking data or information into a pattern, and
    • Make a final conclusion.

    Teachers can direct students in conducting discussions related to the topics discussed. Furthermore, the teacher can carry out an assessment at this stage in the form of a process of developing interpretations, arguments, and conclusions about information from the two facts or concepts discussed by students.

    Then, the teacher must also be able to provide a fair assessment of students’ abilities in presenting arguments and making conclusions regarding the types of facts, concepts, or their opinions.

    In addition, other learning outcomes can be in the form of new structures, development of interpretations, arguments, and conclusions that show the relationship of facts/concepts from two or more sources of data and information processed by students.

    5. Communicating (Communicating)

    The last step, the teacher must provide opportunities for students to communicate the results of the learning process that they have done. Students can express it in the form of reports or papers which contain charts, diagrams, or graphs.

    At a more advanced level, students can arrange their learning outcomes in the form of written reports and present them systematically. Starting from the process, results, to conclusions verbally with presentations in front of the class.

    The learning outcomes that can be seen from this step are students’ ability to present the results of their analysis in writing, graphics, electronic media, and other creative forms. In physical form that the teacher can assess directly, for example it can be in the form of written reports, scientific work, or videos uploaded on students’ social media.

    Furthermore, the teacher can provide feedback by providing input, correcting, and confirming that students can understand the events they are analyzing in depth and broadly. Teachers can also guide their students to decide important things that can be concluded before class presentations begin.

    Table of Learning Steps in a Scientific Approach

    The following is a table of learning steps, learning activities and competencies developed in a scientific approach.

    Basically, the use of a scientific approach learning model is intended so that students are able to handle a problem and be able to find a solution. However, the point of emphasis is not on finding solutions, but on the scientific approach process, namely in analyzing (processing and communicating).

    This scientific approach also makes students not only find solutions from rote memorization, but also find solutions using their brains (through reasoning), so that with these habits, students can become excellent problem solvers in society.

    Well, that’s a brief explanation of the scientific approach . How are you, Sinaumed’s friends? Now you know why your school uses a scientific approach learning model. Hopefully useful, yes.

    If you want to find books related to learning, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com and also get information on #MoreWithReading with sinaumedia.

    Author: Indah Utami

  • Science and Technology Is: Definition, Characteristics, Benefits, Positive and Negative Impacts

    Science and Technology is – Science and Technology as an acronym for science and technology. In addition, science and technology also accompany the history of human civilization. In fact, in a number of studies it is also stated that science and technology have existed since millions of years ago, with different terms.

    Science and technology is also an important part of world progress, which accompanies interaction with society. As time goes by, science and technology then becomes more developed and has a big impact. Then, what exactly is meant by science and technology? You can read more about IPTEk in this article. So, read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s.

    Definition of science and technology

    pexels

    The definition of science and technology as an abbreviation of science and technology. Science and technology is also a science that studies technological developments based on knowledge. Science and technology also go hand in hand to build progress in global development. In other words, the development of science and technology will always keep up with the times.

    Science is also the study of nature and the behavior of the physical world with nature through various scientific methods. Science itself is defined as the process of observing, identifying, experimenting, describing, investigating, and theoretically explaining these natural phenomena.

    Meanwhile, technology is a collection of techniques and processes used in the production of goods or services, as well as the achievement of goals such as those in scientific investigations. This technology also refers to methods, devices and systems derived from scientific knowledge for practical purposes.

    So, science and technology or commonly abbreviated as IPTEK is a science about technology that can make it easier for someone to carry out their activities.

    Understanding Science and Technology According to Experts

    After knowing the meaning of science and technology in general, at this point, we will discuss the meaning of science and technology according to experts. Here below is the understanding of science and technology according to experts.

    According to Read Bain (1937)

    According to Read Bain, science and technology basically then includes all machines, tools, equipment, equipment, weapons, housing, clothing, means of transportation and communication devices, as well as skills, which will enable us as humans to produce them.

    Jaques Ellul (1967: 1967 xxv)

    Jaques Ellul said that science and technology as a whole method that leads rationally and has characteristics of efficiency in every field of human activity. This includes processes that increase added value. The products used are then produced to facilitate and improve performance The structures and systems in which these processes and products are then developed and used

    Kast & Rosenweig

    Science and Technology according to Kast, technology as an art utilizes scientific knowledge. “Technology is the art of utilizing scientific knowledge.”

    Science and Technology characteristics

    pexels

    After learning about the meaning of science and technology, maybe some of you are still confused about the difference? The following below are some of the characteristics of science and technology that you need to know:

    1. Empirical

    These characteristics of science and technology are then obtained through a process of observation, research and experimentation first. It is from this long process that knowledge will be born.

    2. Radical

    The point of radical itself is not about freedom without rules, but rather focuses on efforts to explain to the root of the problem and emphasizes its essence.

    3. Systematic

    It is said to be systematic because knowledge that has found the truth needs to be disseminated. Because not all ordinary people then understand the intent of the researchers or inventors of this science. So, in terms of delivery as well as dissemination of knowledge then it must be systematically arranged. The goal is that people can catch and more easily understand. When it is easy to understand, at least people will then be able to practice this knowledge in everyday life.

    4. Objective

    The nature of science must be objective. This objective intent is impartial. As for the benefits of objective nature, it eliminates the prejudices and negative judgments of others.

    5. Analytical

    This knowledge is then created analytically. Where delivered in detail, critical and thorough. So no one then discriminates the problem or the role.

    6. Verification

    The meaning of verification is that science and science and technology must have been tested many times. This test itself is then used as a form of accountability and looking for perfect answers to questions that may have been questioned so far. In other words, knowledge must be communicated.

    7. Logical

    This rolling knowledge is obtained through research methodology and arranged logically. The goal is to achieve the overall solution as well as the message

    8. Scientific

    Science is scientific in nature and the process of acquiring knowledge is carried out seriously and earnestly.

    9. Critical

    It is said to be critical if the theory is no longer found a definitive theory. Apart from being critical of science, it is also a connectedness theory regarding cases that are currently happening. Those are the nine characteristics of understanding science.

    Science and technology benefits

    pexels

    It cannot be denied that the existence of increasingly advanced science and technology has brought many changes in the world. There are many benefits that we can get from the development of science and technology. Here are some of the benefits of science and technology.

    1. Make it easier for someone to get things

    We can easily get various things. Items that are difficult for us to get in one area can easily be obtained through online shopping . This is a clear evidence of the development of science and technology. Communication media can also be cheap and easy to get. Compare that to the ancient times where science and technology were not as good as they are now.

    2. Helping a Human Problem Solving

    Generally, every human then has the same problem, namely regarding how to fulfill their needs. The progress of science and technology also answers everything. The need for one’s own life is also healthier and can be obtained from the rapid advances in medical technology. This technological advancement can easily meet food needs due to the presence of various increasingly sophisticated agricultural technologies.

    3. Life Becomes More Advanced

    Compared to primitive times, modern times are then very much different. In terms of clothing, how to meet food needs, about how a person communicates, how medical treatment is carried out, how food can be fulfilled, how a person also organizes people, so far everything is heading in a more advanced direction. Of course this is then inseparable from the current development of science and technology

    4. Simplify and optimize business

    With the presence of science and technology, we can start a business without capital and at home. We only need an internet connection and a device that supports the connection. Then, just by using a cellphone, and you can also use a laptop or computer, you can sell various kinds of merchandise. So, never hesitate to start an online business .

    5. Communication Becomes Easier

    In the past, to communicate with other people, it must have been done by visiting someone’s residence and communicating directly. However, nowadays it’s different, we can communicate with someone from a different place very easily. We can even see each other face to face even though we are not in the same place. This is the amazing power of science and technology. That way, the relationship between one individual and another can be maintained.

    The Positive and Negative Impacts of Science and Technology

    Currently, science and technology has developed very rapidly / quickly. It can be seen from the emergence of various advanced technologies that help activities in human life. With the development of science and technology itself, then it has negative and positive effects.

    The following is a review of the negative and positive impacts of the development of science and technology.

    The Negative Impact of Science and Technology

    1. It can damage morale, where the Internet can become a science and technology medium that also influences a person’s morale. Like for example in content that smells negative and so on.
    2. The development of science and technology is increasingly rapid and widely used. But besides that, there is a lot of pollution resulting from the development of science and technology itself.
    3. It can make people even lazier, because science and technology also has the goal of making it easier and pampering humans. So humans will be increasingly lazy because there is already technology that can replace their work. In fact, it can make it easier for someone to get sick.

    The Positive Impact of Science and Technology

    1. The positive impacts of science and technology include alleviating various problems that are being faced by humans.
    2. Can make things easier and faster.
    3. Can reduce the use of natural ingredients which are increasingly rare here.
    4. Science and technology will also bring humans to a more advanced and modern direction.

    Science and Technology example

    Television broadcast

    Originally, television broadcasts used analog signals which could then be caught with an ordinary TV antenna, but now DI TV technology or digital television has appeared which will capture digital signals in the form of bits of information data, the same is true for streaming YouTube, so that the picture becomes clearer when compared to television signals. analog.

    Internet

    If in the past the internet could only be used for browsing or sending email, now the internet can be used to develop a business, for example selling products on the marketplace, promoting products, and so on.

    Industrial Sector

    Examples of the development of science and technology in the industrial world include if in ancient times to produce products then required a lot of manpower but now many industries have used machines or robots, this of course can save costs and reduce the risk of work errors, with the negative impact of reducing many labor due to being replaced by robots or machines.

    Technology

    Along with the times, a faster 4G network emerged, the impact of this network development was that startup-based companies began to appear, such as grab, gojek, uber, and various other marketplaces. Until now, the newest 5G has reappeared and is predicted to grow even more. So, use technology according to your needs and you have to be wise in using it, especially for children, where it becomes an important role for parents to supervise so that it doesn’t cause negative negative impacts.

    From the discussion above, it can be said that science and technology is a science and technology that can facilitate humans in carrying out various kinds of activities. Thus the discussion of science and technology to examples. Hopefully all the discussion above can add to your insight.

    If you want to find books about science and technology, you can get them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Sofyan

    Source: From various sources

    Recommended Books Related to Science and Technology that You Must Read

    Mechanical Physics

    This book is designed so that those who read it can be self-taught. This book is also intended for physics teachers so they can use it as a teaching material. Consisting of seventeen chapters, each chapter in this book begins with the basic theory and basic physics terms, then is followed by some example problems. The examples of questions are made very detailed because it is at that stage that students should get confirmation of the understanding of the theory given. In each chapter there are also several exercises.

    The pictures are also made clear, and arranged with numbering related to the chapter, for example Figure 11.3 is the third picture in Chapter 11. Each exercise topic is given two correct answers. The purpose of giving the two answers is so. The purpose of giving two answers is so that students feel challenged to solve them, and on the other hand they cannot just guess the answers to the questions given. The chapter closes with ten questions, which are generally more difficult than practice questions, and the answers are not provided in this book.

     

    CYBER SOCIETY Technology, New Media, and Information Disruption

    Globalization, which according to McLuhan will produce a Global Village, received objections from Manuel Castells. For Castells what is happening is a network society. For this reason, globalization is not capable of revolutionizing culture, as stated by McLuhan. Network society is a new phenomenon that emerged in the 20th century, which is a society in which organizational structures and elements work with network logic.

    Network society is where individuals are connected to other individuals who exist somewhere else. The invention of the internet has resulted in new spaces and media, with different societal characteristics, as well as the emergence of new cultures. Cyberspace or virtual space has given birth to a new type of society that is so interactive in communicating. Not only being consumers of various kinds of information and new media content, but the general public can also act as producers and distributors of information and new media content.

     

    Chinese Tech Giants

    “This critically important book explores and explains how China is moving rapidly to define the future of commerce technology.” James McGregor, Author of One Billion Customers: Lessons from the Front Lines of Doing Business in China “People who don’t want to learn from competitors are doomed. We need this book.” Ken Wilcox, Chairman of the Board of Asia Society Northern California, and Chair Emeritus of Silicon Valley Bank “This is an interesting read, and will soon become a reliable resource for getting to know the major players and how China’s tech sector is opening the door for the US to invest its money in. ”

    Dorinda Elliott, SVP China Institute, former Beijing bureau chief of Newsweek “Few people know more about China’s rise as a competitor to the US than Rebecca Fannin. This book clearly outlines the battle for world supremacy.” Harry Edelson, Chair of China Investment Group “Rebecca Fannin has been of great help to us by providing clear and easy-to-understand explanations of China’s technology scene.”

    Craig Allen, President of the US-China Business Council “This energetic book guides us through the jungle of Chinese technology. As the US and China face off as technology competitors, this book is essential reading to understand what is at stake.” John L. Holden, Senior Director at McLarty Associates; former president of the National Committee on US-China Relations

  • Sample Profit and Loss Report of a Trading Company

    Example of a Profit and Loss Report for a Trading Company – Preparing a profit and loss statement for a trading company is not as easy as we might think. Because we need the right knowledge to get a report that matches a valid balance sheet and cash flow based on a certain time period.

    So for those of you who are being assigned by the office or college/organization assignment to make a profit and loss report. Maybe looking for information about examples and how to make a profit and loss statement for a trading company is the best solution.

    And on this occasion we will provide sufficiently detailed information relating to the preparation of the profit and loss report for a trading company below.

    1. How to make a trading company income statement

    Then how do you make a trading company income statement? To be able to make a company profit and loss report, a lot of information is needed, as we explain below.

    1.1 Purpose of Making a Profit and Loss Report

    In making profit and loss trading companies generally have several benefits or objectives, such as:

    • Find out the amount of corporate tax
    • Check the effectiveness and efficiency of trading business based on value and cost
    • Checking the company’s profits and losses from time to time or within a certain period of time so that it can be used as an evaluation of the company in running its business. 

    Each financial report has its own function and purpose. Likewise, the income statement has a different purpose from the statement of changes in equity, cash flow statements, and various other financial reports which are discussed in detail in the book Easy Ways to Prepare Financial Statements for Service Companies.

    2. Main Elements in Making a Profit and Loss Report

    If you want to make a profit and loss report, you need a company report for an annual period. And in making this income statement there are several elements that cannot be overlooked such as income, expenses, profits and losses.

    2.1 Revenue ( Revenue )

    This element is a mandatory element in an income statement because we have to calculate all incoming income from each sale, from sales interest and also other income. In calculating an income we also have to know other factors such as discounts, sales allowances and returns of damaged goods as well as other factors that can affect sales.

    In addition, income can also be in the form of dividends, rent, interest, fees and services or fees. For example, motorcycle service and accessories companies, of course, have incoming income from servicing or repairing damaged motorbikes.

    2.2 Expenses

    The burden here is meant to be a sacrifice borne by trading companies in running a business. For example, in business, of course there are salary expenses, rental expenses, selling expenses, equipment expenses, insurance expenses, tax expenses, depreciation expenses, telephone expenses, and other expenses.

    2.3 Profit ( Profit )

    Or commonly known as net profit, this is the excess income derived from net sales deducted by several other expenses such as tax costs and operational costs as well as cost of goods sold.

    2.4 Losses _

    Loss is when the company gets a profit that is less than the burden borne by the company.

    With an income statement, a company can find out the company’s financial condition as a form of financial responsibility to higher-ups and stakeholders as discussed in the Financial Statement Audit book below.

    3. Various Profits in the Income Statement

    In running a trading company there are several types of profit that must be known such as gross profit, operating profit, profit before tax and net profit. The following is a complete explanation of the types of profit in calculating profit and loss.

     

    3.1 Gross Profit

    This is a calculation of net sales revenue minus cost of goods sold. This gross profit is also measured by the company’s direct revenue from product sales in a certain period of time. By knowing this gross profit, you can immediately identify the ability of the company you are running, whether it can cover the cost of its products or not.

     

    3.2 Operating Profit

    This one profit is the difference between sales of operating expenses and operating costs. By knowing the operating profit, we can identify whether the company is able to generate income or not.

     

    3.3 Profit Before Tax

    This profit is the amount of profit earned by each company before being subject to income tax. The formula for calculating profit before tax is operating profit minus product revenue.

     

    3.4 Net Income 

    This profit is the excess of sales or net income compared to the cost of goods sold after being deducted by income tax and operating costs.

    Generally, this net profit is based on or affected by cost of goods sold, revenue, income tax rates and operating expenses.

    To be able to understand this profit difference, Sinaumed’s must first understand the mandatory financial statements, especially for those of you who want to enter the world of financial managers, investors, and creditors who in their daily lives cannot be separated from financial reports. Learn how through the book Easy to Read Financial Statements below.

    4. Preparation for Compiling a Profit and Loss Report

    In compiling the income statement, a work sheet is needed which is used to make it easier to make profit and loss columns on the trial balance. In making or preparing an income statement, there are generally several steps that we must go through, such as:

    • Determine the type of financial statements in the form of a profit and loss statement
    • Write down the company identity in the header of the income statement
    • Write down the specific period or period of the income statement that will be made

    After you have determined the 3 components that make up the report above, you should also not miss some of the main components in writing profit and loss, such as:

    • Total income
    • Total Load
    • Total Profit and Loss (Calculated from the difference between revenue and total expenses)

    In order to be able to master writing income statements and other finances, Sinaumed’s can use the book Preparation and Analysis of Regional Government Financial Statements as a reference.

    5. Sample Format for Making a Profit and Loss for a Service and Trading Company

    Generally, in the preparation of income statements for service and trade companies, there are 2 different formats, namely the Single Step Income Statement and the Multiple Step Income Statement.

    For a complete explanation of these two formats, please read the following explanation:

    5.1 Single Steps

    The single step format of all profits and income is generally placed at the beginning of the report, then it is continued by recording all losses and expenses in the company’s operations.

    The difference between profits, costs, income, and also losses will be generated by gross profit, then the difference between income tax and gross profit will be generated by calculating net profit.

     

    5.2 Multiple steps

    For the multiple step income statement format, each company’s operational transactions will be separated from non-operating transactions. Then it will compare between expenses and costs with interrelated income. When operating profit is generated, there will be a difference between unusual activities and ordinary activities.

     

    5.3 Elements of multiple step profit and loss

    In making an income statement with multiple steps, there are several elements that are the main elements that must be present in preparing the report. Following are the elements.

     

    5.3.1 Net Sales/Revenue

    Net sales or income is income derived from all operational activities within the company. To calculate this total income is to calculate the total gross income minus returns, discounts and allowances in other sales.

     

    5.3.2 Cost of sales or HPP for short

    This element is a cost in the main trading company that represents whether the company is paid to purchase inventory of an item to be sold.

     

    5.3.3 Gross Profit or Gross Profit

    This element is a calculation of net sales minus the cost of goods sold. This element is used generally as a consideration whether the company should reduce or increase the cost of COGS.

     

    5.3.4 Operational Costs  

    This is an element of expenditure that is calculated outside of the HPP costs when the company is active in selling products. In the multi-step report format, operational costs are divided into 2, namely admin costs and selling costs.

    Admin costs are costs incurred for business management needs such as insurance costs, management salaries, inventory costs, office equipment depreciation costs and other costs.

    Meanwhile, selling costs are costs incurred used for marketing and sales such as providing commissions and marketing salaries, marketing travel expenses, rental costs, advertising costs and other utility costs.

     

    5.3.5 Operating Income

    This element is calculated based on the value of gross profit minus operational costs. So that this income can represent the amount of income that is obtained directly from its main operational activities.

     

    5.3.6 Other expenses and income

    This element is not directly related to the sale of products, for example, interest expense, income, taxation, profit on sale of assets and others.

     

    5.3.7 Net Income

    To calculate this element you can add operating income with other income and then finally subtract other costs in the company’s operations.

    6. Distribution of profits in the income statement

    To make profits in the income statement there are 5 types of profits that you should know, such as:

     

    6.1 Gross profit

    This is a benchmark for obtaining direct revenue from product sales in a certain period. Gross profit is also often known as income from net sales which is calculated by deducting the cost of goods sold. By knowing the calculation of this gross profit, the company can get a value that can cover production costs.

     

    6.2 Operating profit

    This is profit calculated from the difference between sales and all costs and operating expenses of the company. Generally, operating profit is used as a benchmark for companies in obtaining income from business activities.

     

    6.3 Profit Before Tax

    This profit is the amount of profit generated before deducting income tax and this profit does not affect the amount of income tax.

     

    6.4 Net Income

    Net profit is the remainder of the company’s sales profits compared to the cost of goods sold, then deducted by income tax and company operating expenses. This calculation is used to determine whether the company makes a profit or not. This net profit is influenced by several elements such as revenue, cost of goods sold, operating expenses and income tax.

     

    6.5 Current Operating Profit

    This profit is the profit earned from the company’s operations which is deducted after deducting interest and taxes. 

    Then how about an example of a single step and multiple step income statement? For an overview of the report table, please refer to the following explanation.

    With such a complex distribution on the income statement, you must understand how to read the correct financial statements. Sinaumed’s can learn it in the book Secrets of Mastering Financial Reports Quickly with Basic Accounting.

    7. Example of a single step income statement

    If you want to see an example of a single step income statement, you can follow the example of writing an income statement below:

     

    PT FORWARD CONTINUES TO RETURN

    SINGLE STEP PROFIT AND LOSS STATEMENT

    December 31, 2021

    Net sales  

    100,000,000

    Cost of goods sold  

    70,000,000

    Gross profit  

    30,000,000

    Operating expenses:    
    Selling expenses

    1,000,000

     
    Administrative and general expenses

    2,500,000

     
     

    3,500,000

    Operating profit  

    26,500,000

    Income outside of business:    
    Interest income  

    750,000

    Net profit before tax  

    27,250,000

    income tax  

    5,000,000

    Net profit after tax  

    22,250,000

    How to Read the Results of the Single Step Profit and Loss Report PT FORWARD CONTINUES TO RETURN

    • Sale

    The gross profit of PT MAJU TERUS TERUS PATANG MUNDUR is Rp. 30 million as of December 31, 21. This gross profit is obtained from net sales of Rp. 100 million minus the cost of sales of Rp. 30 million.

    • Operating expense

    The company PT MAJU TERUS PATANG MUNDUR incurred a company expense of IDR 3.5 million. So that the operating profit obtained is IDR 30 million – IDR 3.5 million is IDR 26 million 500 thousand.

    • Income outside of business

    For nominal income outside of business is IDR 750 thousand. To calculate non-business income, IDR 750 thousand plus IDR 26 million 500 thousand produces non-business income of IDR 27 million 250 thousand.

    • Tax

    Every company will definitely be subject to income tax, so to get a net profit after tax of Rp. 5 million is non-business income of Rp. 27 million 250 thousand minus Rp. 5 million is Rp. 22 million 250 thousand.

     

    8. Example of a multi-step income statement

    For an example of a multi-step income statement, you can get an overview and references from the following table.

    Those were 2 examples of profit and loss reports that we can provide to those of you who need an overview of making a profit and loss report for a trading company. All you have to do is choose one of the sample report formats above, either single step or multistep format.

     

    9. Example of a book making a profit and loss report

    If you are looking for references from accounting books about profit and loss statements, then we recommend that you buy a book entitled From Financial Notes to Profit and Loss Reports written by Lilis Setiawati.

    So by having this book for making income statements, you can be more expert in making reports for companies. So that the company you manage now can have a more detailed profit and loss calculation.

    Apart from these books, there are also other financial accounting books :

    Materials Related to Profit and Loss Reports

    That’s all the information we can convey about examples and how to make a profit and loss report for a trading company. Hopefully, with complete information about this profit and loss report, you can make your own report and be able to evaluate whether the company being run is making good profits or making losses.

  • Ruminant Animals: Characteristics, Digestive System and Anatomy

    Ruminant Animals – Surely Sinaumed’s is no stranger to the existence of cattle? Yep, this four-legged animal that likes to eat grass as well as produce milk must often be found around where you live, or even Sinaumed’s also keeps these herbivorous animals at home?

    When meeting cows in person, did Sinaumed’s ever notice that the animal was always chewing, even though at that time its mouth was not filled with food. Well, cows are included in the ruminant animal group, you know… Which group of animals has a digestive system that is unique and of course different from the group of mammals. Most of these ruminant animals consume plants as their main food, therefore it is clear that cows are included in this group of animals.

    Then what is a ruminant animal? Why is the digestive system of ruminants called unique? What are the unique facts about these ruminant animals? So, so that Sinaumed’s isn’t curious about these things, let’s look at the following review!

    Definition of Ruminant Animals

    Etymologically, the word ” ruminants ” comes from the Latin, namely ” Ruminae ” which means chewing again . In animal husbandry and zoology, ruminants are ruminants, which are herbivores with a two-step digestive system. However, all herbivorous animals are not included in this group of ruminants. This is because the main characteristic of ruminants is that they have two chewing phases before their food can be digested in the stomach.

    Examples of ruminant animals are mostly livestock, namely cattle, sheep, goats, buffalo, antelope, bison, bull, anoa deer, and giraffes. The last six animals are not livestock but are still ruminants.

    Since the digestive system in these ruminant animals has two chewing phases, it must seem “longer” in the digestive process. However, this group of animals actually has the advantage of this, because their digestion becomes more efficient, especially when absorbing the nutrients contained in food, with the help of microorganisms in their stomachs. Herbivorous animals that are not included in this group of ruminants are camels and llamas.

    Characteristics of Ruminant Animals

    It should be noted that all herbivorous animals are not necessarily included in this ruminant animal, nor are mammals included in this group of animals. So, here are the characteristics of ruminant animals:

    • In his stomach there are four chambers and feet with a total of only two fingers.
    • Have reduced or even absent upper incisors.
    • Usually eats or chews grass quickly, then spits it back up and eats it again.
    • Inside the stomach has four compartments, namely rumen, reticulum, omasum, and abomasum.

    Digestive System of Ruminant Animals

    Digestion is the process of decomposing or breaking down previously chewed food materials into the forms of nutrients needed by living things. In ruminant animals, the digestive system is called unique because in their stomach they have a double stomach, so the process is longer and more complex.

    The fundamental difference between the digestive system of ruminants and other animals is that this group of animals has a tooth structure, namely the rear molars (molars) are large and function to chew grass which is difficult to digest. The double stomach in question is not two in number, but four parts, namely the rumen (large stomach), reticulum (mesh stomach), omasum (book stomach), and abomasum (sour stomach).

    Not only that, in the stomachs of ruminant animals there are cellulotic bacteria that produce B vitamins, amino acids, and methane gas (CH4) which can be used in the process of making biogas as an alternative energy source.

    Basically, the digestive process in ruminant animals starts from the grass that is eaten, chewed, and swallowed to the esophagus. After that, the food will enter the first part of the stomach, namely the rumen as a “temporary warehouse” for food that has been suppressed. In the rumen, protein digestion will occur, then it will be passed on to the second part of the stomach, the reticulum. In the reticulum, food is formed into coarse lumps called a bolus.

    Usually, when these ruminant animals are relaxing, the bolus containing the reticulum will be regurgitated back into the mouth, which is then chewed a second time. After the process of understanding the second time, the food will be swallowed again and passed on to the third part of the stomach, namely the omasum. In the omasum, there will be enzyme production mixed with the bolus. After the food is destroyed, the cellulose will also be destroyed, which is then passed on to the small intestine, then to the large intestine, until it ends in the anus.

    Wow, it turns out that the digestive process of ruminants is really complex ! So, here is the anatomy of the digestive system in the body of a ruminant animal, taking the example of a cow and its functions.

    Anatomy of the Digestive System of Cattle Ruminants and Its Functions

     

    1. Oral Cavity

    As with the digestive process of other animals that are not ruminant animals, digestion is first carried out in the mouth. Yep, in the mouth of ruminant animals it consists of teeth, tongue, salivary glands (saliva). Part of the salivary glands (saliva) is a complex fluid that has organic components and inorganic components. This saliva has many functions, namely to help swallow and supply microbial nutrients.

    Food that enters the mouth will be mechanically crushed with the teeth and a mixture of saliva. In cattle, the saliva they have is 3 pairs of salivary glands, namely:

    • Parotid gland, which is located in front of the ear.
    • Glandula Sumandibularis, which is located in the lower jaw.
    • Glandula Sublingualis, which is located under the tongue.

    Cow saliva does not contain the amylase enzyme so that the digestive process only takes place mechanically.

    2. Esophagus

    It can be said that this esophagus is the esophagus, which is a channel to connect between the oral cavity and the stomach. At the end of this esophageal passage, there is an area called the pharynx. Inside the pharynx there is a valve, namely the epiglottis which regulates so that food does not enter the trachea (throat).

    The main function of the esophagus is to transport food to the stomach by peristalsis.

    3. Stomach

    As with the stomach in general, the stomach in cattle also acts as a large stomach and a place for food that has been chewed. The difference is that the stomach in cows has 4 different rooms, namely the rumen, reticulum, omasum and abomasum.

    a) Rumen

    This rumen can be termed as a large pouch which has a capacity of about 80%. Some parts of the rumen have pupils like towels and no glands. In the rumen there are many bacteria that are also useful for the digestion of food, in the form of Cellulose Digestive Bacteria, Hemicellulose Digestive Bacteria, Starch Digestive Bacteria, Sugar Digestive Bacteria, and Protein Digestive Bacteria.

    Not only bacteria, in the rumen there are also protozoa, namely Holotricha and Oligotricha. Protozoa Holotricha, which has cilia almost throughout the body of the cow which is useful for digesting fermentable carbohydrates, while Protoza Oligotricha, which has cilia around the mouth and is useful for breaking down carbohydrates that are more difficult to digest. In the rumen there are also functions that are of course beneficial for the digestion of fibrous feed.

    b) Reticulum

    The reticulum is also often referred to as the mesh stomach and functions as a barrier to feed particles, especially when rumen regurgitation occurs. Regurgitation is a condition where liquid rises to the top of the stomach, if it occurs in humans it is usually a symptom of heartburn.

    The shape of the reticulum is like a bee house. This is to prevent foreign objects in the food from moving further into the digestive tract, such as wire. The reticulum is often punctured by sharp animals which is actually fatal for ruminants, because of its position close to the heart.

    If Sinaumed’s often consumes beef offal, this part of the reticulum is usually called thick tripe.

    c) Omasum

    The third part of the stomach in ruminants is the omasum, whose wall surface is folded and rough, with 5 laminae (leaves) that resemble thorns. The lamina is a filter for digestive particles that will later enter the abomasum. Inside the omasum, there will be mixing of feed and water, most of which will be absorbed by the layers of the omasum.

    If Sinaumed’s often eats beef offal, this part of the omasum is usually called thin tripe.

    d) Abomasum

    The abomasum is often referred to as the true stomach, because most of the digestive processes of ruminants occur in this part. In the abomasum wall, there are digestive glands that produce gastric juice containing pepsinogen, salt, inorganic, mucous, hydrochloric acid, for efficient absorption of vitamin B12.

    In the abomasum there are also constituent elements of various nutrients produced through the action of gastric juice on bacteria and protozoa. Then, the gastric juice will be absorbed through the small intestine wall.

    4. Small intestine

    The small intestine in ruminants has three parts, namely the duodenum, jedunum, and ileum. Usually, the length of the small intestine is about 22-30 times the body length of the ruminant animal itself.

    In the duodenum, it produces an alkaline fluid which functions as a lubricant and protects the duodenal wall from hydrochloric acid that enters from the stomach abomasum. This part of the intestine also contains the gallbladder and pancreas.

    The digestive process that occurs in the small intestine is in the form of pushing and mixing chyme (liquid food). Cows generally use peristalsis to push chyme in the small intestine.

    5. Colon

    The large intestine in cattle has 2 basic parts, namely the Cecum (dead-end pouch) and the Colon. In the cecum, it is shaped like a pouch that branches off from the large intestine and is located towards the back. While the Colon has a roll shape like an insect repellent and is located in an upward, flat and downward direction.

    In the large intestine, usually the final digestive process will occur, namely in the form of absorption of water and some residual nutrients from food that has been chewed before. In the large intestine, the process of forming feces will also occur, which will later be excreted through the anus.

    6. Rectum and Anus

    The rectum is the opening where faeces are removed from the body of a cow. Before being discharged through the anus, feces will be accommodated first in the rectum. Now, when the stool is ready to be thrown away, the rectal sphincter muscles will regulate the opening and closing of the anus. The sphincter muscles in this part of the rectum are 2 namely smooth muscle and striated muscle.

    Meanwhile, the anus, which acts as a drainage hole, is controlled by the sphincter muscles which also help protect the opening of the anus.

    Unique Facts From the Digestive System of Ruminants

    The most famous ruminant animal is the cow with its unique and complex digestive system. The uniqueness starts from the anatomy of the organs to the way their digestion works. So, here are some unique facts from the digestive system of cattle ruminants.

    1. Digestion of Cows Depends on Microorganisms

    Microorganisms contained in the rumen actually play a role in fermentation and breaking down fiber from grass so that it becomes nutrition. The presence of these microorganisms also makes the four sections of the stomach in cattle more efficient. Even so, it turns out that the complexity of the digestive system of cattle is also prone to problems. Several diseases can arise due to the presence of these microorganisms, but this is rare.

    2. Cows Need to Burp and Burp Contains Nutrients

    Has Sinaumed’s ever heard or seen a cow belching? Yep, he does this to release gas from fermented feed, especially when he has to chew his food again. The gas produced from this fermentation process contains volatile ammonia and fatty acids.

    Now, when the cow is about to regurgitate its food, the gas produced will also go up into the esophagus (gullet) and most of the gas will go down to the lungs. Furthermore, the nutrients contained in the burp gas will be absorbed by the lungs, so that the cow will get additional nutrition from inhaling the burp itself.

    3. Cows Excrete Saliva a lot

    The saliva that is owned and excreted by cows is very large. This is because the cow swallows food without chewing it too much, so the cow will produce a lot of saliva to moisten the feed and it can easily enter the esophagus. As ruminants, cows need saliva to regulate the pH in the rumen.

    The cow’s ability to produce saliva in large quantities is also used to cool the body, especially when the weather is hot. Therefore, we often encounter cows licking their backs to cool their bodies.

    4. Cows Cannot Cut Their Food By Biting

    Despite having large teeth, cows cannot cut their food by biting. This is because cows do not have upper teeth in the middle of their jaws, moreover the structures in the middle of their jaws are just bearing teeth. However, cows can still swing or pull plants (usually grass) until they break.

    To cut grass and other plants, the cow will clamp it between the pads of the upper and lower teeth, then pull it. Another way to cut food for a cow is to hook its tongue around a plant and swing it with a head motion. You need to know, Sinaumed’s , that a cow has a strong tongue structure so that it can pull food into its mouth.

    5. Cows need a lot of time to ruminate

    Sinaumed’s must often not see cows chewing for a long time? Yep, cows need about 5-6 hours just to eat, plus the process of rummaging around 8-10 hours per day. To do this, cows need strong molars and a lot of movement, up to 400,000 movements a day.

    6. Cows produce a lot of manure in a day

    The main food of cows is grass which is high in fiber but low in nutrients. For once defecating, a cow can excrete about 10-12 times in a period of 24 hours, so that the total excrement that is excreted can reach 22.7 kg per day!

     

  • Rule of Law: Definition, Characteristics, and Development of Rule of Law

    Each country has a variety of forms. One of them is a rule of law. Usually, the
    country makes all decisions or policies based on applicable law.
    This can be seen from the
    various steps taken by the government when making a decision.

    To understand more about the rule of law, the following is an explanation of the rule of law which has been
    summarized from various pages on the internet.

    Definition of the rule of law

    The concept of ideas, ideals, or the idea of ​​a rule of law is related to ‘rechtsstaat’ and ‘ the
    rule of law’ . It is also related to the concept of nomocracy which
    comes from
    nomos and cratos. Nomos means
    norm, while
    cratos means power.

    Historically, the term rule of law has long been known and embraced by various countries since the XVIII
    century.
    The term was popularly used around the XIX century to the XX century.

    The determining factor in the exercise of power is the norm or law. Therefore, the term
    nomocracy is closely related to the idea of ​​the rule of law or the principle of law as the highest
    authority.

    In Indonesia itself, the term rule of law has been used since this country proclaimed itself as an
    independent country.
    This statement of the rule of law of Indonesia can be seen in the General
    Elucidation of the 1945 Constitution, point I concerning the Government System.

    In the General Explanation of the 1945 Constitution it is stated that Indonesia is a state based on law (
    rechtstaat ) and not based on mere power ( machtstaat ). The mention of
    the word rechtstaat in the general explanation shows that the concept of rechtstaat provided inspiration
    and even inspired the establishment of the proclaimers and founders of the Indonesian state, although it
    is not necessary to equate the concept of rechtstaat with the concept of a legal state of Indonesia.
    Because between the two very different philosophies and cultural background of the
    people.

    In Johan Nasution’s view, a rule of law state is a state whose administration of power is based on law.
    Meanwhile, Jimly Asshiddiqie, rule of law is defined as a unique form of state because all will is
    based on law.

    The rule of law according to FR Bothlingk is “De obey waarin de wilsvrijheid van gezagsdragers is beperkt door
    grenzen van recht” (a state where the free will of the power holder is limited by a legal will).

    Meanwhile, the holder of power is limited by “Enerzijds in een binding van rechter administatie aan de wet,
    anderjizds in een begrenzing van de bevoegdheden van de wetgever” , (on the one hand the judge and
    government are bound to the law, and on the other hand the limitation of authority by the makers
    Constitution).

    The concept of a rule of law was first put forward by Plato. For him, good governance is a
    state that is governed by a constitution and has legal sovereignty.
    This was emphasized by
    Aristotle that those who govern the state are not humans, but a just mind and decency that determine the
    goodness or badness of a law.

    The rule of law is called ( recht staat ), while the state of power is called ( macht staat
    ).

    The rule of law in FR Bothing’s view is defined as the power of the holder of power which is limited by law, it
    is further stated that in order to realize the limitation of the holder of this power, it is realized by means
    of making laws.

    Soepomo in his book entitled “The Provisional Constitution of the Republic of Indonesia” mentions the term rule
    of law guarantees the existence of legal order in society, which means providing legal protection to society:
    between law and power there is a reciprocal relationship.

    A. Hamid S. Attamimi argues that a rule of law ( rechstaa t) is simply a state that places law as the basis
    of state power and the exercise of that power in all its forms is carried out under the rule of law.

    According to Philipus M. Hadjon, the idea of ​​rechtsstaat tends towards legal positivism which has the
    consequence that law must be formed consciously by a legislature-forming body.

    The rule of law element was developed by Friedrick Julius Stahl and Albert Venn Dicey.
    Following are the elements of a rule of law put forward by Friedrick Julius Stahl as
    follows.

    • human rights;
    • Separation/sharing of powers;
    • Every government action must be based on existing laws and regulations;
    • There is an independent administrative court.

    Meanwhile, the elements of a rule of law in the view of Albert Venn Dicey are formulated to have 3 main
    characteristics as follows.

    • The rule of law, in the sense that there should be no arbitrariness, so that someone will be punished if
      they break the law.
    • That everyone is equal before the law, both as individuals and in the qualifications of state officials.
    • Guaranteed human rights by laws and court decisions.

    In Article 1 paragraph 3 of the 1945 Constitution, Indonesia is a state based on law in seeking objective
    decisions from the government and its people.
    This is in accordance with the wording of the
    article, “The State of Indonesia is a state of law.”

    Characteristics and Principles of the Rule of Law

    Launching from the Kai.or.id page, Azhary formulated the following characteristics of a rule of law
    state.

    • Law is based on Pancasila;
    • People’s sovereignty;
    • Government based on the constitutional system;
    • Equality in law and government;
    • Judicial power that is free from the influence of other powers;
    • Formation of laws by the President together with the DPR;
    • He adhered to the MPR system.

    Meanwhile, in Jimly Asshiddique’s view, he formulated 12 main principles or main pillars in a rule of law ( the
    role of law or rechtsstat ) as follows.

    1. Legal supremacy ( supermacy of law ), namely the existence of normative and empirical
      recognition of the principle of legal supremacy, meaning that all problems are resolved by law as
      the highest guideline.
      In essence, the supreme leader of the state is not actually a
      human being, but a constitution that reflects the highest law.
    2. Equality in law ( equality before the law ). This relates to the equal position of
      everyone in law and government which is recognized normatively and implemented
      empirically.
    3. Principle of legality ( due process of law ). In every rule of law, the principle
      of legality is required, that is, all government actions must be based on legal and written laws and
      regulations.
      The written regulations must exist prior to administrative actions or
      actions.
    4. Limitation of power. Restrictions on state power and state organs are carried out by
      applying the principles of vertical division of powers and horizontal separation of powers.
      This is meant to allow for checks and balances to occur and no arbitrary
      actions.
    5. Independent executive organs. In order to limit power, there must be independent
      government institutional arrangements, such as central banks, army organizations, police organizations
      etc. grow to be independent.
    6. Free and impartial judiciary. Free and impartial justice absolutely must exist in a rule
      of law country.
      In carrying out his judicial duties, judges may not be influenced by any
      party either because of political interests (position) or economic interests (money).
      Judges only side with truth and justice.
    7. State Administrative Court. In every constitutional state, there must be an opportunity
      for every citizen to challenge the decisions of state administration officials.
      Administrative Court is considered to be able to guarantee that citizens are not wronged by the
      decisions of state administration officials as the party in power.
    8. Constitutional Court (Constitutional Court). Besides the State Administrative Court, the
      modern legal state has adopted the idea of ​​a Constitutional Court.
      The importance of this
      institution is in an effort to strengthen the system of
      checks and balances between
      branches of power, for example by having the authority to decide disputes between state
      institutions.
    9. Protection of Human Rights. Every human being from birth has basic rights.
      The state is not justified in limiting/reducing the meaning of freedom and human rights.
      Human rights protection is an important pillar in every rule of law.
    10. Democratic. The principle of democracy or people’s sovereignty is adopted and practiced
      which guarantees community participation in the process of making state decisions, every statutory
      regulation that is stipulated and implemented reflects the sense of justice that lives in society.
      Laws and regulations cannot be applied unilaterally.
    11. Serves as a means of realizing the goals of the state ( welfare rechtsstaat ). Law
      is a means to achieve a common idealized goal.
      As Indonesia’s national ideals were
      formulated in the Preamble to the 1945 Constitution. Indonesia’s legal state functions as a means to
      realize or achieve the four goals of the country.
    12. Transparency and Social Control. There is transparency and open social control over every
      process of making and enforcing laws so that the weaknesses/deficiencies found in institutional
      mechanisms can be supplemented in a complementary manner by direct community participation (direct
      participation).
      The representative system in parliament cannot be relied upon as a channel
      for people’s aspirations, because physical representation does not necessarily reflect representation of
      ideas (aspirations).

    Development of the rule of law

    In its development, the rule of law state is divided into four parts, namely the rule of law policy, the
    state of liberal law, the state of formal law, and the state of material law.
    The following
    provides a more detailed description of the four sections.

    1. Policy Law Country

    A polis law state is a state that has authority in administering security, prosperity, or the economy.
    In this type, the state is tasked with maintaining order only.

    In countries that adhere to this ideology, the government is absolute monarchy. The public
    interest is based on the will of the king, according to this polis state everything is determined by the
    king and the people have no rights over the king.

    2. Liberal Law Country

    Liberal rule of law exists because of disappointment or as a form of reaction to the concept of a polis
    state.
    At that time, the state acted arbitrarily against the people. The concept
    of a liberal rule of law was introduced by Immanuel Kant.

    In the concept of a liberal rule of law requires the state not to interfere in economic administration, while the
    guardian of order is left to the state.

    3. Formal Law State

    A formal rule of law state is a rule of law country that can be ratified by the people, all actions of the
    authorities require a certain legal form, must be based on the laws of the formal state of law. This is called a
    democratic state based on law.

    4. State of Material Law

    A material law state is a development of a formal law state based on material law; the actions of the authorities
    in pressing matters in the interests of their citizens are justified or the principle of opportunity applies.